Little Turk

by SephSimp

Summary:

'I was so aware of the cold, the mist of my breath as it began to leave me in shorter, more anxious bursts, aware of the rustles as the wind caught the trees behind us, the birds, the snow, the intense existence of him, and also of the tiny green orb clutched so desperately in my hand.'

In which a failed assignment leads to a great deal of unanswered questions and into the path of the most unexpected person to help answer them.

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

-Chapter 1-

 

 

The harsh plink of the needle tip grabbed my attention as it dropped into the metal bowl next to me. I huffed a sigh as I twisted my neck to regard my physician, Carmen, her blond hair obscuring her eyes as she chittered away whilst writing on the vial full of my still warm blood. 

 

She raised her gaze to meet mine and her brows furrowed - “You didn't listen to a word I just said did you?” She mimicked my sigh with one of her own. 

 

I thinned my lips in response before letting out a small breathy laugh. “Sorry, zoned out for a second there” I admitted as she deadpanned. 

 

“ I was saying: there's no logical reason as to why your arm is refusing to heal, I'll run these bloods today, should be done by tomorrow afternoon.. gonna try the cure materia again but honestly I'm kinda stumped; two weeks and your improvement has been remarkably slow.” She paused, pulling the vivid blue gloves from her hand with a snap and dropping them into the bin with the rest. 

 

My brow furrowed as I looked away, the dark angry bruise on my arm just as prominent as it had been every day. I flexed my fingers and winced as pain shot up and down every nerve from my fingers to my shoulder.

 

“Don't do that,” Carmen snapped with a sharp expression. “It’s just a hairline fracture, with all the resources that have been pumped into you it should have healed like three days after we started treatment. The cure materia alone would normally just about see to it.” Her face softened as she spoke, but her confusion was obvious. “Your file suggests you've responded perfectly to traditional medicine in the past and obviously I know you respond just fine to Shinra medicine.” She mused as she picked up her tablet and swiped through what I assumed was my file. “Weirdo you are,” She added almost affectionately before she placed the device down in favour of a small metal lockbox. 

 

Carmen had been my primary care physician for the almost year I'd been here, as she was to a large number of the Turks. She'd healed every cut, scrape, bruise and break I could name but here she was completely stumped by a simple hairline fracture. 

 

She opened the little lockbox and retrieved from within it the small green orb of healing materia. She rolled it around in her hands for a few seconds before placing her fist, closed around it at my arm. The typical warm green glow of the materia enveloped the space around it, the faint tingling noise as it worked -or tried to work - filling the room, replacing the mechanical hum of the medical machines. 

 

“Anything?” She queried while looking at me. 

 

“Can't feel a thing,” I responded. The usual warm comfort of the healing spell was completely absent as it had been the past two weeks. 

 

“Out of interest” I raised my head as she began speaking “have you tried using materia these last couple weeks?” 

 

“I haven't had any need to, why?” 

 

“I'm just wondering if there's something more going on here. Can you try before tomorrow?” 

 

“Sure, I'll have a go before I clock off tonight,” I nodded slowly in agreement. 

 

“I'm not even gonna waste my mana,” she said as the glow died and she retracted her hand, replacing the materia into its little cradle. “We will scan again tomorrow and go from there, I'm gonna pitch you to my boss to see if he has any insight. If not, we might have to take you to R&D..” 

 

“Gross no, I'd rather be crippled for life than have Hojo's grimy hands on me,” I wrinkled my nose in disgust. 

 

“Please, as if your gammy arm is enough to get on Hojo's radar,” she rolled her eyes, gently slipping my wrist and arm into its support brace and securing it masterfully into place. “Same time tomorrow my little mystery,” she smiled, showcasing her cute little dimples as she stood back, her tablet clutched to her chest. 

 

“Help me get my jacket on?” I requested as I stood.

 

“That bad?” 

 

“I mean I can do it, it's just less effort when someone helps me,” I shrugged. 

 

I bid her farewell after she helped me into my jacket and made my way through the medical unit specifically dedicated to the Turks. As I reached my desk I lumped into my office chair with a defeated sigh, I had the route from my desk to Carmen's room burned into my retina at this point.

 

“No dice?” I heard the voice of my red headed colleague from the other side of the screen as his head popped around the side. 

 

“I'm a medical mystery and still completely fucking useless,” I kicked my foot out at nothing in particular. “Gotta try some materia before I go home, wanna come?” I swivelled my chair around to face him - he'd wheeled his own chair to my desk space. 

 

“Sounds boring,” he remarked with a little smirk. 

 

“I've got to fix up this report by today as well, the problem is I can't remember anything between them tying me to a chair and my damsel in distress rescue.” I followed my statement with a low groan. 

 

“Send the report as is, no point bullshitting about it, just tell them you don't remember.” 

 

“I don't wanna look bad..”

 

“Well, the report is just there for records, no one's gonna scrutinise you over it. They already know you fucked up, can't get any worse.” He shrugged.

 

“Thanks as always for your words of encouragement Reno, I treasure them every day.” I glared at him, sarcasm dripping from my tone before switching my computer on. 

 

“Can't sugar-coat shit sweetheart,” he smirked and laughed, at himself presumably, ass. “Have you read Sephiroth's report?”

 

“How would I even have access to such a thing? Besides, he literally carried me out. How will that help?” 

 

“I dunno, have you tried asking him? Yeah after fucking everyone up, it wasn't just a yoink the girl and leave situation was it?” 

 

“Asking him? Are you mad? I can't just walk up to him and be like ‘yo it's me the girl you had to pull out of a secret hideout because she's incapable of doing her job, you got that report I need to snoop’ can I?” 

 

“You could..” I began to interject as he continued “he'll probably tell you to get lost, but worth a try.” 

 

“I'm so annoyed, I can't remember a thing, my arm, restricted duties.. I've literally been Tseng's PA for the last two weeks, Reno it's so dull I can't cope.” 

 

“Just send the report as is, they'll make you revise it if necessary. We'll go do your materia thing, we can one hundred percent drag that shit out for two hours, then we'll leave, hit the bar or something. Maybe getting absolutely shit faced will make you feel better.” He suggested. 

 

“Should I talk to Sephiroth?” 

 

“Probably not but, you do you.” 

 

“Will you come with me?” 

 

“Fuck no I won't.” 

 

“You're a great friend, Reno.” 

 

“The best,” he smirked and made a little kissy gesture before wiggling his fingers in a little wave and wheeling back round to his desk. “Go now if you're gonna go, I do not intend to hang around waiting for you.” Grade A ass. 

 

-

 

I was lucky my position within the Turks afforded me complete access to almost the entire Shinra building, so getting to Sephiroth's office on the SOLDIER Floor was simple enough. Of course, there was no guarantee he would even be in it. 

 

I rapped my knuckles on the door and let out a tense breath, waiting patiently until a low “enter” was heard from within. Part of me was hoping he wouldn't be there and I could just leave, but I'd resolved myself to speak to him, even if I didn't really know what I was going to say. 

 

I pushed the door open and stepped in, meeting his sharp green eyes as they narrowed in a silent question. He was sitting at a large black desk towards the back of the room, wearing a high turtle-neck jumper in place of his usual uniform. My mouth felt uncharacteristically dry, my words drying up with it as he looked at me expectantly, his eyebrows pulled together as he leaned back in his chair. 

 

“Good afternoon sir..”

 

“Skip the pleasantries, what do you need?” His voice was calm but with an edge of impatience. 

 

“I was wondering if I could take a look at your report from the other week, I can't remember anything at all and I'm hoping to fill in some blanks,” my voice was laced with practised confidence, he made me nervous but I was reluctant to look like a meek little girl. 

 

He leant forward and steepled his fingers under his chin, eying me for an uncomfortably long time, his face betraying absolutely nothing of his inner workings. It was every ounce of my confidence to keep my eyes locked onto his and not the floor. 

 

“Am I permitted to share it with you?” his voice cut through the silence. 

 

I shrugged in response “probably not,” I didn't miss the subtle upwards quirk of his lips as I responded. He sighed audibly but after a few clicks on the computer in front of him the printer whirred to life and produced three pages which he picked up and held out to me. 

 

“Dispose of this sensibly when you're finished,” he ordered as I walked forward to take the papers from his hand, folding them neatly and tucking them into an inner pocket of my jacket. 

 

“Thank you,” he nodded his head once in response. 

 

“I would prefer it if you kept this to yourself,” I couldn't place the tone of his voice but there was certainly no warmth to it. 

 

“Of course” and I was in a polite work-mode voice. “Can I just thank you, for..” I scrunched up my nose as I cut myself off, why was I word vomiting all of a sudden? He raised a single eyebrow but said nothing so obviously I continued, “..for rescuing me I guess” my voice was smaller as I finished. 

 

“Think nothing of it. I was dispatched because I was close by, now if you wouldn't mind,” same cold voice as he motioned to the door with his eyes as a clear indication that he wanted me to leave. I bowed my head once more before turning tail and striding from his office, glancing back at him as I closed the door to see he'd returned to his computer. 

 

“A little Turk in our humble barracks,” a soft voice floated past me as I turned my head to see another First class, his striking red trench coat a contrast to the otherwise monotone setting of the hallway. “To what do we owe the pleasure?” A confident smirk sat on his impossibly pretty face, probably because I must have looked like a deer in headlights. 

 

“Just running an errand,” I responded, turning to face him. 

 

“An errand you say,” he mused as he approached, eying me up and down almost suspiciously “of what nature?” 

 

“I don't think that's any of your concern,” I found myself snapping without meaning to and his eyebrows raised as a hint of amusement crossed his features. 

 

He made to speak but was cut short  - “Genesis,” Sephiroth’s voice came after his office door swung open, authority in his tone. I met his eyes for a split second before I turned heel and made my way towards the elevator.

Notes:

This has been floating about in my brain for a while now and while usually when I have an idea I let it fizzle out into the abyss of my mind, I thought, Seph deserves more love than he has, and so here we are.

I really hope I can do the theme, setting and characters justice!

Thanks for reading 😊

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

No one else was in the Turks’ office as I dropped unceremoniously onto my desk chair, unbuttoning my jacket and pulling out the report. It was an unsurprisingly boring read, a detailed account of his route into the base, how many he struck down on his way and other notes about the state of the building and the locations of anything worth note.

 

What did stand out to me however, was the way he found me, he described it as a makeshift lab with ‘The Turk’ strapped unconscious to a chair, a needle attached to their arm. I of course had no recollection of this. Underlined at the bottom of the report: possible Avanlanche activity. 

 

I skimmed the text and elected to not alter my own report. I remembered bits and pieces but really the whole assignment was a total blur. The last thing I remember was a sharp blow to the back of my head then being hauled out by sephiroth as I drifted in and out of consciousness. Even the following couple of days were hazy at best. 

 

What struck me as odd was that Veld, my boss, would have seen this report and yet made no mention to question me about any of it. Perhaps after submitting my own he would. 

 

I pushed the paper into my pocket as I had before when I heard the door to the office break the silence as it swung open. 

 

“Ready for your materia masterclass?” Reno called as he rounded the corner and perched on my desk. “Any luck with the big guy's report?” 

 

I shook my head “nah, he said he couldn't and that I should ask Veld.” I lied as easily as if it were the truth. 

 

“I still think it's weird they sent Sephiroth in and the rest of us didn't even have a clue you were in trouble” Reno remarked, his tone slightly more serious than usual. I shrugged in response, it was strange, he wasn't wrong. “Anyway, let's go.” 

 

The Turks training room was conveniently located a short walk up from the space we used as an office. It was a standard Shinra training room, a large open metal space with a VR control programme located just inside the entrance, next to it small equipment lockers housed training weapons and spare materia. I plucked a green orb from the locker, flames gently burning inside it and rolled it between my hands as I stepped to the middle of the room. Reno was perched on a stool near the entrance that he'd dragged in from the viewing gallery. 

 

He tapped away on the computer and a human shaped target descended from the ceiling, he gave me a dorky little thumbs up and I rolled my eyes. 

 

I'd used materia countless times, so I followed the standard procedure of holding it in my hand, stretching my undamaged arm in front of me and focusing on it. It was comfortingly warm as fire materia always tended to be, but even as I concentrated on it, no extra heat, no reaction at all as the orb remained dormant in my hand. I frowned, withdrawing my hand and holding it up to my face. I tried again, no reaction, I swung my body around to look at Reno who raised his eyebrows and hopped off the stool. 

 

He strode over, hands in pockets before snatching the materia from my outstretched hand. He lazily went through the motions as fire erupted from his hand hitting the target head on and all but obliterating it. “Well it works fine.” 

 

I took it back and tried a third time, it was warmer having just been used but still didn't react to me in the slightest. 

 

“Reno what the fuck?” I whined.

 

“You really are fucking useless aren't you?” He laughed.

 

“It's not funny,” I kicked him gently before throwing the materia at him with mock aggression before stomping like a child out of the room. He followed after me, placing the materia back in its home as I sulked in the doorway. 

 

“I don't know what to say.” He slung a lazy arm around my shoulder and scrunched me up towards him. 

 

“You've normally got an answer for everything,” I mumbled before pulling away, the last thing I wanted was comfort or pity. 

 

“You wanna go out?” He stepped away regarding me for a few moments as I shrugged in response. 

 

“I guess.” 

 

“Rude's out so it'll just be us two.” 

 

“So I have to babysit you?”

 

“When have you ever had to babysit me,” he smirked. “I'll meet you at the elevator near the dorms in an hour?” I nodded. 

-

 

The Sector 8 bar we frequented was unusually busy, a platoon of SOLDIER cheered as we walked in, not at us mind you. I located a booth - the last one, and plonked myself in the corner whilst Reno went to retrieve drinks. 

 

I was four drinks in, sat alone as Reno had apparently evaporated when the room silenced. The echoing chime of the bell at the door was the only sound that could be heard as every head seemingly craned in unison to the door, prompting me to scoot across the bench in the booth to see what everyone was looking at. 

 

As I poked my head around the side of the booth a flash of red caught my eye through the sea of the backs of heads. Genesis’ sharp blue eyes met mine as he scanned the room and his lips curled into a half smirk as he made his way towards the bar, tailed by a rather uncomfortable looking Sephiroth and the last of the First-trio - Angeal. I retracted my head and scooted back into the corner of the booth, scanning the room for my absent friend, he was nowhere to be seen. 

 

As I looked particularly brooding, no one had approached me all evening so my surprise was a visible flinch as heavy footsteps halted at my table. 

 

“These seats taken?” The unmistakably smooth voice of Genesis cut through my surprise as I looked up to him. 

 

“Yes,” I answered firmly, scowling.

 

“Well too bad,” he was so arrogant it made me want to grab him by the scruff of his shirt and punch him square in the nose. 

 

I began to protest but he slid into the booth anyway, followed by Angeal who shot me an apologetic smile and finally by Sephiroth who was forced into taking the seat at my side. I couldn't even look to see what expression he held as my drink suddenly became the most interesting thing on the planet. 

 

“We keep crossing paths like this, little Turk,” I looked up and Genesis was staring at me, chin leant on his fist as he spoke. Even his face was arrogant, punchable. 

 

“Funny considering we work in the same building,” I answered with a sarcastic smile fleeting across my face as I met his eyes, narrowing my own. His expression never faltered.  

 

“That attitude will get you in trouble one day,” he stated as he leant back, cocky. 

 

“Hasn't yet.” 

 

“Genesis,” Angeal's voice cut through, like a chastising parent, his tone almost warning in its nature. “I don't believe we've met, Angeal Hewley,” he turned his attention to me and held out his hand across the table. 

 

I regarded it for a few seconds, looking at him and then his hand before I reached forward and shook it, introducing myself with only my surname. 

 

“I don't think I've really seen you around, how long have you worked for Shinra?” A genuine question, he seemed decent enough at first glance. 

 

“A little under a year but only active for a few months so we've probably just not crossed paths.” 

 

“A few months and already in need of SOLDIER intervention,” Genesis remarked with a smirk, gesturing fluidly with his hand as he spoke, taunting bastard. 

 

I grit my teeth averted my eyes, simply looking at him would grind my gears and I wasn't in a position to make a scene. I elected instead to neck my drink and place the empty glass back on the table a little harder than was strictly necessary.

 

“What are you drinking?” Angeal asked, I told him and he smiled. Normally I'd politely decline but at this point I was feeling like I could use anything to keep my mind away from violent thoughts.  To my excitement, Genesis went to the bar with him. Leaving me alone with and painfully aware of Sephiroth. 

 

“He's trying to get a rise out of you,” his deep voice sounded when the other two were out of earshot. 

 

I craned my neck to look at him, he had the same turtleneck jumper on as earlier, the sleeves pushed up to his elbows. My mind wandered to the fact I didn't think I'd even actually seen his hands before, and my eyes lingered on them before I snapped myself out of my daze to turn my attention back to his face. 

 

I studied him for a second as he was slightly facing me, his skin was perfect, how annoying.  Having never been this close to him I'd never had a chance to really study him and his eyes took me by surprise. The same mako colouring as all soldiers had, layered over green eyes, but his pupils were not round but slit like a cats, they were haunting but in a mesmerising kind of way, I'd never seen anything quite like it. 

 

He cleared his throat in an almost irritated fashion and I drew in a breath. “Well he's getting his rise, something about him just pisses me right off,” I said with a sneer. 

 

A small almost inaudible chuckle, deep and rumbling came from Sephiroth before he spoke. “You very much love or hate Genesis, no in between.” He remarked, taking a small sip of his own, barely touched drink. 

 

“I did an assignment with him once when I started out, almost made me quit my job there and then.” I could feel my sour expression but made no move to mask it, gazing down at the empty glass and absently running my finger around the rim of it. 

 

“He mellows once he's had his fun,” there was a hint, the barest hint of a softness to his voice, so subtle I barely picked up on it. The trio were obviously close, separated from everyone else by a barrier of skill, they were untouchable by all but each other. 

 

“I've seen Genesis here before but never you ,” I remarked almost absently. 

 

“I rarely entertain his invitations, but tonight SOLDIER is celebrating a major victory in Wutai. Thought it best to show my face, boost morale.” 

 

“Your face doesn't suggest you want to be here, so I'm not sure how much morale you're boosting” normally, I wouldn't be so bold but four drinks in and my carefully constructed restraint was beginning to slip. 

 

“Well I don't, really.” A blunt statement as he leant back regarding me out of the corner of his eyes. I nodded, respecting the straightforwardness. 

 

“Me either, Reno dragged me and where is he now? Abandoned me to my sulking while he makes his way through half the women on the upper plate.” 

 

“Sulking?” 

 

“Brooding, sulking, feeling sorry for myself, whatever.” I wasn't entirely sure if he wanted me to elaborate. 

 

“Your arm?” He nodded his head to my strapped up arm. I followed his gaze down to it and nodded. 

 

“Won't heal and today we were alerted to the fact I'm unable to use materia.” 

 

“Strange, since the assignment?” Why was he interested? 

 

“I don't really wanna talk about it.”

 

“Fair enough,” his tone was the same as always, calm and deep with no emotion behind it. If I offended him, nothing about him suggested it.

 

“Did you read the report?” His voice was a hint quieter. 

 

“I did, just leaves more questions if I'm honest.” I pursed my lips as I stared forwards.

 

He made a deep ‘hmm’ but didn't reply leaving us in what I would consider a tense sort of silence that I was itching to fill with some kind of rambling. I was glad when Genesis ungracefully flopped onto the bench, brutishly announcing his presence and pushing a drink over to me. 

 

“Is it poisoned?” I mumbled as I picked it up to inspect it. 

 

“That's more a Turk speciality than a SOLDIER one, no?” He smirked. 

 

I made a ‘Ha ha’ noise and set my eyes at his with a glare, sinking into my corner to continue my brooding. 

 

Angeal and Genesis were chatty, charismatic but in different ways, younger or lower class SOLDIER and infantry would approach them to tell them little things and they would both listen and respond well, appropriately and genuinely (leaving me to wonder why I was the butt of his antics).

 

Sephiroth was practically wordless and what was interesting was that no one seemed to want to talk to him. Well, they did. Everyone wanted to talk to him, but simply no one had the balls. He sat with his back against the booth wall, arms folded, a hard unreadable expression practically printed on his face. Whether it was his intention or not, he was unapproachable. 

 

I sat faded into the background of their booth (it wasn't my booth anymore) simply watching the various exchanges between the three of them and others with more interest than I had intended. After an hour, I wanted to go home. 

 

I tapped Sephiroth's arm and the man damn near recoiled, causing me to react similarly. “I think I'm gonna head off,” now seven drinks in, it was evident in my voice. 

 

He eyed me for a second, eyes moving subtly up and down as he scanned me, not in a leering way but more of an analytical look than anything else. He made the same ‘hmm’ noise he made earlier and moved out, stepping back to give me plenty of space to clamber out of the booth seat. He watched intently as I made the slightest stumble, a sharp breath of silent laughter pushed from his nose. 

 

“I'll head back too.” He announced. Was he going to walk with me? Not wanting to take it for granted I said my goodbyes to the others, mainly Angeal, scanned the room once more for my still absent friend and made for the door. Sephiroth followed wordlessly after saying his own goodbyes, much to the protest of Genesis who called him ‘boring’ and ‘antisocial’ to which he simply shook his head. 

 

He held the door open over my head as I pushed it and we stepped outside into the brisk Midgar evening. My breath was steam in the air and the night was cloudless, a full moon setting the streets with a cold glow. The cold night air made me aware of the heat in my cheeks from the drinks, I was definitely merry. 

 

“Used me as a scapegoat to evacuate?” I asked him with a little smile as I set off in the familiar direction of home, hands shoved into my pockets to keep my fingers warm. 

 

He didn't respond immediately as he fell easily into step beside me. “I would have left soon anyway.” Came his eventual reply, same cool blunt tone as always. “Your departure just forced my hand.” 

 

“Forced your hand?” I laughed a little. 

 

“I only needed a small excuse.” 

 

“It's really not your scene at all is it?” I asked as we walked. 

 

“I prefer a quiet drink at home with friends, to be honest.” 

 

I didn't answer, truthfully it was difficult to talk to him. I found myself not wanting to say something that he would find irritating or disagree with. Normally I wouldn't care. I was equal parts intrigued and intimidated by him, Shinra built him up as an enigmatic war hero, an untouchable SOLDIER and literal human weapon. To the world, he didn't have a readable personality, but I was willing to bet once his exterior shell had been chipped away at, there was something there. I usually wasn't wrong when I tried to get a read on people. 

 

“Did you ever find out where your friend got to?” His voice cut through the silence. Was he making conversation? 

 

“I didn't but that's pretty normal. I'm gonna deck him tomorrow because the whole reason he dragged me out is because I was in a mood,” I laughed again. Why was I laughing so much? “Normally Rude comes too, we like to emotionally support each other through Reno's antics, but he was away on an assignment. To be honest I should have said no, it's been a shit night,” another laugh. 

 

“Ah, my company is that terrible?” His voice was so dry the sarcasm was barely readable, but the man had cracked a joke. 

 

“The company you keep,” I corrected him, shooting him a tiny little smirk. He met my eyes and raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. 

 

“You know, for all my time at Shinra, I've never seen a SOLDIER’s eyes in the dark. They do glow huh?” I couldn't help myself but comment, the faint glow of his eyes as we passed through a dark alleyway catching my attention. 

 

“They do,” he affirmed simply. 

 

“I wonder why?” I mused out loud.

 

“Mako,” he answered my musings with a simple answer. 

 

“Well yeah but what they like, make you drink the stuff?” I wrinkled my nose at the thought.

 

“That and they inject it.” 

 

“No way?” Disbelief. 

 

“Almost a year as a Turk and you've never come across that information?” 

 

“It's just never been something I've needed to know, I guess.” I shrugged, should I have known that? “I knew it was something to do with Mako, just not the ins and outs.” 

 

We reached the Shinra building in no time and I pulled my key card out of my pocket, scanning it at the entrance to allow the doors to slide open. The lady at the front desk greeted us as we strode past, eying us intently before returning her attention to whatever she was watching on her phone. During the day the building was alive with activity, late at night it was practically a ghost town. 

 

As we stepped into the elevator Sephiroth pressed the number fifty-one before asking which floor I needed. 

 

“Fifty-two please” I politely requested before leaning back against the wall of the elevator, a silence falling over us. 

 

I wanted to fill the silence but I just didn't know what to say. It was a decently long ride to the upper floors. I looked over to him, also leant against the wall of the elevator with his arms crossed. I felt like I couldn't get over the sight of his bare forearms, it felt so rare to see. As if sensing my gaze he looked up to meet my eyes. 

 

“Do you have something to say?” He asked. 

 

“No, just this awkward silence is eating me alive,” a note of nervous laughter left me. 

 

“You're uncomfortable?” 

 

“What? No. I've just had a drink and I wanna chat everyone's ears off when I've had a drink and it's like.. I don't know it's a me problem for sure,” I got quieter as I spoke, realising I was going on a bit. 

 

He huffed a laugh through his nose and shook his head “It certainly isn’t anyone else’s problem.” 

 

“Well, it’s yours at the moment,” I responded quietly. 

 

“I suppose you’re right.”

 

The elevator chimed signalling his floor, he pushed from the wall and made for the door as it slid open. He glanced at me over his shoulder as he stepped out. 

 

“Goodnight, Little Turk,” he said with a little smirk as he stepped fully out.

 

“Gross, not you too,” I groaned “but goodnight,” I raised my hand in farewell as the doors slid shut and he moved out of my view.

Notes:

I decided to upload two chapters to begin with, just to give it a little more substance!

I have quite a few chapters written up so I hope to be able to update regularly :>

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

“Yo,” Reno drawled as he stepped into the office. 

 

“You’re like, an hour late man,” I looked over to him as he flumped down onto his chair. “Where did you even go? I literally got stuck in a booth with the first bunch, a whole evening of listening to Genesis chat complete bullshit.” 

 

“Like, why were you even sitting with them? That's not my fault,” Reno countered. 

 

“They sat with me! If you’d have been there, there wouldn’t have been room!” 

 

“I ran into a couple of women from administration..”

 

“I don’t even wanna know, but I want you to know, I hate you,” I huffed and slouched in my chair. 

 

“Nice of you to finally join us today, Reno,” Tseng’s voice floated across the room as he strode over, stopping at the foot of our desks so he could address us both. “Veld has an assignment for you,” he looked to Reno who groaned audibly. “And you are to report to your physician,” he looked to me after. 

 

I tilted my head in response “my appointment isn’t until this afternoon though,” I pursed my lips in thought. 

 

“She’s cleared her morning for you, she stressed the importance. You’re relieved of duties for today and tomorrow.” 

 

“Um, no fair,” Reno piped up.

 

I stuck my tongue out at him as I stood up, nodding my head to Tseng and making my way through the corridors to Carmen’s room. 

 

“Come in,” she sang as I opened the door. 

 

She was a ray of sunshine, her golden hair was piled on her head in a messy bun, runaway strands framing her cherubic face. She smiled at me and motioned me to sit as she grabbed her tablet. 

 

“No scan today,” she announced as I took a seat “but I did pitch you to my boss after all, he did some legwork for me and pulled some favours at R&D,” she tapped away on her tablet before looking back at me. “They’ve come across this kind of thing before, I don’t know this exact ins and outs, but in SOLDIERs their scheduled mako infusions usually patch them right up.” She paused as my eyes widened “Don’t look so freaked out, I argued that being unenhanced I'm unwilling to subject you to that.”

 

“Oh great news, so what's this all about then?” I cut her off and she tutted at me. 

 

“If you'd let me finish. They suggested a straight infusion of diluted mako, one fifth the strength given to new SOLDIER so it's just a baby dose. None of whatever the hell else they put in those guys. I'm going to be totally honest, we're running out of conventional options here, but I wanted to run it by you first. Did you try using materia?”

 

“Yeah it didn't work.” 

 

Her eyebrows knit together and the look of pity on her face made me grit my teeth. “I really think we should give this a shot, I've read over their research files and no one has ever shown any ill or long term effects from a small dosage.”

 

I scanned her face for a second before sighing. “Sure whatever.” I mumbled as she handed me her tablet. 

 

“You have to sign this.”

 

I narrowed my eyes. 

 

“Because I won't be administering the dose, it's just company legal stuff, read it if you want.” I took the tablet pen from her and scanned the document. 

 

“Just need to make sure they're not trying to harvest my organs for research or some shit,” I muttered and she giggled as I half-read it before signing, dating and handing the device back. 

 

“Well let's go then!” She said with a little too much pep for my liking. 

 

-

 

R&D stank. 

 

A sterile smell was doused in the scent of old mako and a mixture of chemicals that meshed together to singe the back of my throat. It was dark and windowless and altogether a dismal place to be. The distaste was clearly evident on my face because Carmen asked me if I was good as we arrived. 

 

“Hey doc, we're all ready for you in medical,” a young looking woman greeted Carmen and gave me a once over before beckoning us to follow. 

 

Medical here was more like an entire hospital ward as opposed to the few rooms on the Turks floor. It was brightly lit and the walls and floor were white rather than the dismal dim gray room we had come from. A small waiting area had a few SOLDIER lounging in chairs, a receptionist, a water fountain, a pile of magazines and a vending machine. It was quite amusing and a little surreal. We moved through the waiting room and into a little ward with curtained bays lining the sides, almost all of them drawn. We passed all of these and through a set of double doors at the end to a smaller waiting room that had several doors lining the wall, I assumed these were private rooms. 

 

Of course, sitting in one of the chairs, one leg resting over the other at the knee, arms crossed and head down, was Sephiroth. Was it just the will of the planet that I would go from never seeing him to seeing him around every corner I turned?

 

“If you take a seat, I'll call you when we're ready.” The woman who had been leading us through said to me and motioned to Carmen to follow her. 

 

I took a seat, opposite Sephiroth and about three chairs down. He looked up and raised an eyebrow at me, I hadn't been looking at him but aware of his movement I shifted my gaze and gave him a polite little smile. Were we even on friendly talking terms? 

 

“Unusual to see a Turk here.” He commented, his voice rumbling across the space between us, the same cool and even tone as always. His hair was pulled up into a high ponytail, I noticed. 

 

I didn't reply for a moment then looked down at my arm, then shrugged wordlessly. Was I allowed to tell people I was having a mako infusion? 

 

“Hmm” he hummed deep in his throat, his eyebrows slightly knitted together. 

 

“I don't really know what's going on to be honest,” I fiddled with my fingers as I looked down at them. 

 

“Not at all?” 

 

“Well I know why I'm here, I just don't know why I'm here,” I looked up to him to find he was studying me almost intently. 

 

“Be cautious,” was all he said, a cryptic warning as a man came through one of the doors and called his name. He stood, nodded once to me and strode through the door. I let out a breath I didn't even know I'd been holding. 

 

Carmen came and collected me a few minutes later, taking me to the room she too had come from. The room was an almost identical replica of Carmen's own, save for a few minor differences. They sat me in a chair that reminded me of the dentist and the doctor (scientist? I don't know) ran through the procedure. 

 

I was half aware of her talking but my brain was running Sephiroth's warning through my head on repeat. 

 

The mako would be infused slowly and I would be monitored throughout, little risk of ill health and it would be uncomfortable. That was the gist of what I was being told. 

 

“Are there any associated risks though, other than ill health?” I asked as I stripped away my jacket and shirt leaving me in just a sports bra. The room was warm but goosebumps erupted across my arms as they contacted the air. 

 

“Small risk of addiction, but that is never a problem on one dose, especially one so diluted.” The doctor pushed her glasses up her nose “there are side effects occasionally but we've never come across something serious and we do this everyday.” 

 

“Even for unenhanced people?” I probed. 

 

“Well we obviously do it less, but we've given unenhanced, even civilians full doses to no ill effect,” she affirmed. “As a Turk, you're valuable to Shinra, if there were huge risks involved, you wouldn't be partaking.” 

 

I gave Carmen a side eyed glance and she smiled encouragingly. I sat at the chair and the doctor inserted a cannula into the inside of my elbow with such precision I barely felt a thing. She also affixed a small device to my chest that would monitor my vitals. From there, she drew a small vial of blood before disappearing to a fridge and pulling out a decent sized bag. I could see my name on the label. 

 

“Now I will say, I know it's not a pleasant feeling initially,” she said as she began hooking up the bag, I couldn't say exactly what she was doing because I didn't know. 

 

She was right, as soon as the glowing liquid disappeared down the tube and into my arm the pain was intense, for lack of a better word. It was sharp and burning, a feeling that travelled from the point of entry slowly through my body, my face contorted involuntarily as the feeling steadily grew stronger. It was arguably one of the most unpleasant things I had experienced in my life. 

 

“Are my eyes gonna glow then?” I asked through a breathy laugh as I winced at the pain, but otherwise remained completely still. 

 

“Mmm, maybe a little but not for long,” She glanced from my vitals to me as she spoke. Her tone was all business, not a hint of emotion. 

 

The bag was drained in around an hour, the pain did dull towards the end but it was still at no point a good experience. The Doctor (Scientist? I still didn’t know) handed me a little booklet saying it outlined all the normalities of how I would be feeling and sent us on our way. 

 

As we stepped into the elevator Carmen spoke. “She said you’ll feel a bit rough but if you can come see me tomorrow afternoon, around two I’ll try the cure materia.”

 

I nodded but didn’t speak, my head was pounding and I felt like I was at risk of losing my breakfast. 

 

As soon as I got back to my room I scanned through the booklet to check I could take pills, took some and flopped onto the sofa. Which is where I remained for an unspecified length of time until my phone lit up with a notification. I picked it up expecting it to be Reno.

 

      From: [email protected]

       

        -I find protein helps with the nausea. 

 

         Sephiroth

 

Did I reply? I wanted to, but it was bizarre to me that he spent the time, however little it was, to reach out to me in the first place. I hit the reply button and my fingers hovered over the letters for what felt like the longest time. I wanted to ask him what he meant when he told me to ‘be cautious’ but ShinraMail was heavily moderated and it felt like the wrong place. 

 

        -Any advice for the headaches? 

 

I locked my phone and dropped it onto the table before hauling myself up from the sofa and plodding around into the kitchenette to the fridge. I didn't feel like eating but I did keep a stash of protein shakes for the gym so I grabbed one. I necked it in one, grimacing at the taste before leaning on the counter. A shower would surely help.

 

        -I don't get headaches, so no advice to offer there. 

 

         Sephiroth. 

 

His reply was almost instant. Of course he didn't get headaches. 

 

        -I expect better advice next time. But thank you all the same. 

 

I hope he got the sarcastic tone I was going for. 

 

        -Hopefully there won't be a next time.

           

          Sephiroth 

 

It made me chuckle that he signed his name at the bottom of every single one. I paused. Why was I laughing at my phone like an idiot? I popped my phone back down and retreated into the bathroom. 

Notes:

I have my own headcanons about almost literally every mundane thing that could possibly happen in the world of ff7. I actually spend what can only be an unhealthy amount of time just thinking about the little things.

Crisis Core on the PSP was actually a life defining event for me, I already thought Sephiroth was kinda hot (Advent Children 'On your knees' 13 year old me had a breakthrough the first time i witnessed that) but Crisis Core just fleshed him out from 'hot dickhead' (my type) to 'likeable hot dickhead with a past that makes his future attempts at Genocide justifiable' - when in doubt we blame Hojo, its all his fault.

Sorry, I kinda went off on a little tangent here.

Thank you to everyone who has, made it this far, commented, left Kudos, or even just lurked. I appreciate you all.

I will update inconsistently, with the aims of every 5-7 days. I have a few chapters written out and ready to go so I'm just keeping a buffer!

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

I awoke the next day in the late morning, having fallen into a deep dreamless sleep at around eight. My headache was now just a dull lingering sensation in my temples and the nausea had just about passed. But my muscles felt sore, similar to the feeling of having gone a bit too hard at the gym, but not localised to one specific spot. 

 

I groaned as I sat up, rubbing sleep from my eyes with one hand as I checked my phone for the time with the other. Enough time for yet another shower, I didn't pay the water bills after all. I did take a moment to admire the slight green glow from my eyes in the dark. 

 

Later that afternoon I sat in Carmen's chair, my second home. After the usual pleasantries she pulled out her cure materia and set to work. Expecting the usual null response I audibly gasped when the warm comfort of the healing spell washed over me, emanating from the sore point in my arm. 

 

She smiled, a satisfied, smug sort of smile that wordlessly said ‘see, I told you’ as she continued to work on my arm. It was such a relief to feel the materia working, but I couldn't help the gnawing suspicion at the back of my mind that the single mako infusion wouldn't be enough, we'd simply masked the problem, not solved it. 

 

“Flex your fingers now,” she said as she put her materia back into its case. I did as she asked, flexed my fingers, clenched my fist, twisted my arm. There was the slightest of dull aches but none of the sharp shooting pain there had been. 

 

“Feels loads better,” I affirmed, looking down at my arm with a small smile. 

 

“It looks better even, we'll scan it to make sure the fracture is improved, but I'm fairly confident it has.” Carmen smiled as well. 

 

The scan was quick and painless as always, the results instantly available to view on the computer connected to it. The scan confirmed that the fracture itself was now almost nonexistent, the swelling around it greatly reduced. 

 

“You can wear your brace for a few more days, the bruising will disperse by itself,” she paused. “Next time you're at work, try the materia again. I don't know how long the mako infusion will last, so we'd best keep track of that. I'll see you in a few days, then we can look at getting you back to active duty.” 

 

“You have no idea how excited I am to get back to work,” I laughed once as she slipped the brace back onto my wrist. 

 

“Oh I will bet you are. By the way, I have to show you something.” She had a grin on her face as she picked her phone up from her desk, tapping away for a few seconds before turning it around. 

 

I gaped at the phone and took it off her. What it was, was a picture of me and Sephiroth, obviously taken from far away and zoomed in, it was unmistakably him, less obviously me but still recognisable. It was the night we'd walked home together from the bar. 

 

“What the hell?” I looked at her. 

 

“So it is you then?” 

 

“Well yeah but where did you get this? Did you take it?” 

 

“No, it's from the Silver Elite forum,” she smirked as she took her phone back. 

 

“I didn't take you as the sort to be in the culty fanclubs, Carmen,” I raised an eyebrow at her. 

 

“Right, I just think they're a bit funny. It's also absolutely mental the amount of shit they manage to find out, it's interesting,” she defended herself, her usual professional facade slipping. “But, I want details.”

 

“Yeah no, not if you're gonna share it with your Weirdo forum.” 

 

“I don't post, I just lurk.” 

 

“We literally walked home together after they stole my booth at the bar, that's literally it.” I said with a shrug. 

 

“Are you lying to me? I'll find out.”

 

“Cross my heart,” I made a crossing gesture over my chest. 

 

“What do you mean ‘stole your booth, anyway?” 

 

“Genesis was like the ringleader. It was super busy and Reno had abandoned me, no Rude so I was just chilling in a booth by myself, sulking. Genesis basically came and announced they were sitting in my booth so I kinda became this weird spare part. They did buy me drinks all night so it could have been worse I guess. But it wasn't my idea of a great time,” I monologued, giving her an abridged version of my night. 

 

“What're they like?” She was like a kid in a candy shop, her phone clutched against her chest, eyes wide and practically sparkling with anticipation. 

 

“Are you seriously a fangirl?”

 

“When we walked past Sephiroth in R&D yeaterday, it was every scrap of willpower to keep my composure, he's so cool,” she gushed. “I'm holed up on the Turks floor most of the time I don't really get to like, see them or anything.” 

 

“I feel like the professional image you've built up is rapidly crumbling in my brain, Carm.” I shook my head and laughed. 

 

“But did you talk to him when you walked back?”

 

“Yes Carmen, he is a human man, he does engage in conversation.” 

 

“What did you even talk about?” 

 

“I don't even remember really, it really wasn't all that exciting. I'm really starting to think that you don't just lurk on these forums..”

 

“You're no fun at all,” she pouted as she spoke. “But anyway, I'll see you in two days time, try some materia between now and then, and we'll go from there, take it easy though.” 

 

“Will do, doc,” I smiled at her as I stood. 

 

“If you can, use the cure materia a couple of times a day just to speed things up.” She added as I readied myself to leave. 

 

-

 

The next week or so passed with relatively nothing of interest occurring. My arm had healed well and I was on a short rehabilitation programme which involved intense cardio and weight training to bring me back up to speed. This was overseen by Carmen and Tseng, who was putting me through the motions of martial arts training twice daily, the length of sessions gradually increasing until he was satisfied with my condition. Truthfully, I hadn't realised how much the almost three weeks away from physical duties had affected my fitness. 

 

“You've been cleared for your first assignment,” Tseng's monotonous voice filtered past his steepled fingers as he sat at his large dark wood desk. 

 

“Damn, I was just starting to enjoy the work from home lifestyle,” I joked dryly as I sat opposite him. He raised an eyebrow, but did not smile, he was a tough nut to crack at the best of times. 

 

“You'll be travelling to Modeoheim tomorrow morning, as far as the chopper can get you. You'll stay in the village overnight then its simple reactor surveillance, its output has declined over the last week and we need to know why. You'll be sent with a First, as it's your first mission since the incident..” he paused, meeting my gaze sharply “Veld and I concluded it's best not to take any chances.”

 

“Which first?” I raised an eyebrow. Realistically there was a thirty-three percent chance of disappointment. 

 

“They've yet to assign one, it's whoever turns up so I don't have that information.” He leaned his chin on his fingers. “Does it matter?” 

 

“Not really, I just don't like Genesis very much,” I shrugged. 

 

“Moving on, I'll email over the details. Proceed as usual today and I'll see you at nine-hundred in the morning,” he paused again “don't exert yourself, we're sending a first for a reason. They'll be briefed on the situation. You're dismissed.” 

 

I pursed my lips and nodded my head slowly before standing. I inclined my head politely before retreating from the office, allowing myself a small smile as my back was turned. 

 

“Why're you so happy?” Reno's voice drawled across the room as I came into his view, he was perched on Rude’s desk, who had the same look he always did. Total indifference. 

 

“I'm finally allowed to do something,” I sang happily as I perched at my own desk, two down from Rude's, facing the pair. 

 

“Modeoheim right? I'll be dropping you off en route to my own assignment.” Rude stated, pushing his glasses up his nose before moving his fingers to the keyboard. “Tseng asked me to fill in for him later, so we'll be sparring.” 

 

“Oh sweet, I look forward to it.”

 

“Why do you never say that to me?” Reno interjected. 

 

“Because you fight dirty, even when you spar.”

 

“She's right,” Rude affirmed, looking forward to his computer but not typing. 

 

“Wanna come out tonight?” Reno raised an eyebrow as he hopped off the desk and took the seat between us, it was a vacant space because there simply weren't enough Turks to fill the desks. Although they'd seemingly started a recruitment initiative that had begun with my hiring. 

 

“Nah, I need to pack, sorry bud. You've got your wingman back though,” I declined his offer. “Right, I'm off, test my materia run a few errands then I'll be back for sparring later,” I leaned under my desk to grab my bag before I stood. 

 

Of course, today would be the day that materia was utterly useless in my hands. I text Carmen frantically, asking her if there was anything we could do. With the mission tomorrow, an infusion which would effectively write me off for the day was out of the question. I asked her not to tell anyone, I'd have a first with me anyway. She urged me to be cautious, but agreed to my request. 

Notes:

Sorry our boy is sadly absent from this one :<

Sort of a transition, filler chapter I guess. So, decided to post it now so we can get back to the good.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

I awoke with a start to the blare of my alarm cutting through the silence of my room. Six AM was not the one. With a groan I pulled myself out of bed before I could be taken by sleep once more, going about my morning routine at a sluggish rate. 

 

Obviously, I hadn't packed a thing, so I shoved necessities into a duffle bag, packing a couple of spare uniforms, sleepwear, bathroom essentials and warm weather clothes. I'd never been to Modeoheim, but the one thing I did know was that it was almost constantly covered in a thick blanket of snow. 

 

The pressing question of my morning was: which First would be accompanying me? Genesis was obviously the worst case scenario, yes he would get the job done but the sacrifice would be my sanity. Angeal I had never personally worked with, though he seemed the sort to do everything in the most efficient way possible and he was quite pleasant at the bar. Finally, Sephiroth similar to Angeal I imagined him to have a get in and get it done kind of attitude. 

 

Of course when I arrived at the Turks office slightly early, Sephiroth was leant against Tseng's desk looking at a tablet. He had his usual First Class uniform on today, the pauldrons on his shoulders seemed to make him look bigger. Yep, the will of the planet. 

 

“Ah, you're early, what a pleasant surprise,” Tseng's voice cut through the room. 

 

“What do you mean ‘surprise’ Tseng?” I put a hand over my chest in mock hurt. 

 

“I don't think I need to elaborate. Sephiroth has all the assignment details, chopper is waiting.” 

 

I nodded in response, adjusting my bag on my shoulder as I stole a glance at Sephiroth, who looked up from his tablet to catch my eye, the slightest smile twitching the edges of his lips upwards as we made eye contact. He held the door open for me, holding it over my head as I walked through as he had at the bar the night we'd walked home together. 

 

“Thanks, I just need to grab my coat,” I said quietly as I darted towards the lockers at the front of the room. 

 

“If this isn't preferential treatment I don't know what is,” Reno draped an arm across my shoulder as I opened my locker. “Sephiroth as a mission escort? I'm lucky to get a lousy third.”

 

“Hey, I don't make the rules,” I laughed, shrugging his arm off my shoulder as I grabbed my coat, a big heavy fur-lined garment issued by Shinra for cold weather, which was rarely required in Midgar. “By the way do you ever even work? You're always here.” 

 

“Excuse me, I do work.” He waved me off as I hooked the coat over my arm and began towards the door. “Have fun,” he called after me with a smirk. 

 

“Ready?” Sephiroth asked as I made my way to him, I nodded in response and we made our way wordlessly to the elevator. 

 

“I expect you're disappointed to see me and not Genesis,” he met my eyes and smirked as the lift doors shut. 

 

“Oh yeah, beyond sad,” I quipped back sarcastically. 

 

“He actually volunteered.” 

 

“Oh, thought you'd be my saviour?” 

 

“I volunteered first.” 

 

I raised my eyebrows at that “fighting over me now? I'm flattered,” I smirked as I spoke, looking down at the floor. 

 

“They're off to Wutai, I'd quite like the break.” He paused, the corners of his lips lifting just slightly. 

 

“Ah, just as I was starting to feel good about myself,” I rolled my eyes as the elevator pinged, signalling its arrival at the roof. His expression was back to neutral as we exited. 

 

An infantryman held the door of the helicopter open for us, Sephiroth hopped in with a level of agility I didn't think I'd ever seen, it was like he simply took a step up some stairs. He held out a gloved hand and I took it, hoisting myself up with as much grace as I could muster, I didn't need his help but I didn't want to refuse. 

 

“I've never been to Modeoheim,” I mused as the helicopter began it's ascent, the hum of the blades was audible but the cabin we sat in was well insulated against the sound. 

 

“It's.. quaint,” he took a slight pause between the two words, as if deciding how best to describe it. “It's a popular tourist destination, because of the snow I assume,” he wrinkled his nose ever so slightly as he finished speaking. 

 

“Not a fan?” 

 

“Not really, no.” He didn't elaborate. 

 

Over our limited interactions I was beginning to find that he wasn't as difficult to talk to as I first assumed he would be. His answers were short and direct, he could hold a conversation but only when he wanted to, not out of any polite obligation to continue talking. His humor was dry, sarcastic and blunt. The more I spoke to him, the more I respected these little notes of his personality. 

 

“We will be descending soon, the weather is in our favour so I can drop you right outside the village.” Rude's voice crackled through the tannoy into the cabin we were sitting in. 

Thank Gaia, my entire ass had gone to sleep after hours sitting on the hard seat. 

 

Stepping out of the relatively warm cabin to the frigid air outside was nothing less than a total shock to the system. I dropped my bag on the floor to swing the coat around my body, wrapping it around myself and doing it up quickly, before I seemingly lost my fingers to frostbite. I pulled the fluffy hood up and picked up my bag. 

 

Sephiroth chuckled quietly as he watched my dramatic display, I scowled playfully at him. He was clearly unbothered by the temperature, wearing nothing over his uniform, and that was annoying. 

 

“We travel to the reactor tomorrow, it is close by but we'll lose daylight if we go today.” He informed me as we began trudging into the village, the helicopter taking off behind us as soon as we were a reasonable distance away. The sun was already low in the sky, casting a bright glare across the snow.

 

“Where do we stay?” 

 

“There's an inn, Tseng will have made prior arrangements.” 

 

The village was quaint, exactly as he'd said, the few buildings were rustic and wooden with snow dusting the rooftops. Well kept but old fashioned in comparison to the metal metropolis that I was accustomed to, a few hardy shrubs were dotted about adding accents of dark green and red berries to the otherwise neutral palette of the scene. 

 

We arrived at the inn quickly, to my surprise no one had approached us. People gawked at Sephiroth, openly stopping as we walked past to stare at him. He paid them no mind, almost as though they weren't even there, clearly used to it. 

 

The girl at the desk in the inn was so flustered  she was stumbling over her words in such a way that gave me second hand embarrassment. As I heard Sephiroth sigh, I honed in on the conversation. 

 

“You see, they've ur, they've booked you a suite because we.. unfortunately didn't have two rooms available but like,” she paused to swallow thickly “like, it's two rooms connected by a shared living space with private hot spring access so you know it's like, a great room and you'll still have your privacy.. I'm sorry but I can't change it.” Her voice pitched up at the end and she made eye contact with me, unable to look directly at Sephiroth. 

 

“Hot spring access?” I slid into the conversation with a grin, attempting to make her feel more at ease. 

 

“Er, yeah. It's really our best room,” she looked at me as she spoke, I glanced at Sephiroth, his jaw was set and his posture was tense. 

 

“We'll make do,” he eventually said after a long pause. 

 

“Thanks so much, I'm so sorry but really it's..”

 

“It's okay, I'm sure we can manage just fine,” I smiled as she scribbled something down on a piece of paper. 

 

She handed me the key, a genuinely apologetic smile on her face, her eyes flitting to Sephiroth who had walked away from the counter. “Thank you so much,” she repeated, some of the nerves gone from her voice. I thanked her in return as I took the key. “It's down the hall on the left, please enjoy your stay and if you need anything don't hesitate to like, let me know.” 

 

“You're okay with this?” Sephiroth asked as we began down the hall. 

 

“Why wouldn't I be? We have separate rooms and there's hot springs, that's great news,” I smiled at him. “I've had to share a room, not a suite, a room, with Reno, this is fine.” He made his little ‘hmm’ noise in response. 

 

The room was cute, decorated in a rustic way with paintings and wooden accents. A fire burned to the left of the room, a rug in front of it and a couple of chairs, large windowed doors were directly opposite the entrance we'd just used, leading out into a wooden deck that I assumed held the hot spring. To the right of the room were three doors, two bedrooms and a bathroom. After a quick investigation, one room was large with a huge double bed in the middle, the second held two smaller beds and the third was a little shower room and toilet. 

 

“I'll take the smaller room,” I offered up instantly, it made sense for him to have the bigger bed. He nodded in response and trudged towards the larger room. “I have to, be honest with you about something.” He stopped in his tracks, turning his head to regard me, an eyebrow raised. 

 

I took a deep breath “you know, my whole situation with the materia?” 

 

“It was remedied by the mako, no?” 

 

“Well, yes but.. yesterday when I tried it was a dud,” I looked up at him almost sheepishly. 

 

He closed his eyes and drew in a large breath “Why didn't you inform me sooner?” His eyes slowly opened as he turned his gaze on me. 

 

“I should've told Tseng, but I'm so fed up of..” 

 

He shot me a look that cut my words off instantly, my mouth settling in a slight pout, eyebrows knitting together. I felt like a kid, about to get told off. 

 

“Come with me.”

 

I slumped my shoulders, walking towards him. 

 

“Leave the bag,” he deadpanned, the look on his face would have been comical if I wasn't feeling sorry for myself. I deposited the bag, he did the same and then he opened the door we'd just come from, wordlessly holding it open for me, he gestured, pointing his chin towards the open door as I hesitated. 

 

I followed him from the inn with not a clue where we were headed.

Notes:

Bet you were expecting Genesis, right?

I am nothing if not predictable.

The forced proximity is kind of necessary because I firmly believe without it, there's no way he'd bother engaging in pointless conversation.

Hope you guys are enjoying :>

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Notes:

Bonus update because I am too weak to post once a week when I'm churning out a chapter every two days and my buffer is steadily increasing.

This was actually the first chapter I wrote, well at least the beginning section was.

I wrote it for fun, not thinking I'd end up taking it anywhere and I ended up falling deep in a rabbit hole and building an entire plot from it.

Hope you enjoy !

We walked for a little while, through some dense trees before we reached a clearing and he stopped abruptly, dipping his hand into his pocket and pulling out one small orb of green materia. Even from where I was standing I could see the flames licking at the wall of their containment. I regarded it for a second before raising my head to meet his eyes, a querying look on my face. He met my gaze with stern indifference.

“I want you to show me,” he stated simply, abruptly - to the point as he always was.

“I can't use it, not without the mako there's..” I started putting my hands out before me in refusal.

“Prove it.” He interjected, walking to me, grabbing my wrist and forcing the warm green orb into my hand. I didn't have the mettle to refuse him.

I moved the materia about in my hand for a second, studying it as though it held all the answers. It didn't. I held it up, focused, nothing. I pinpointed a tree, repeated, nothing. I could feel the energy in my body but the materia simply didn't react, as had been the case since my failed assignment.

I was so aware of the cold, the mist of my breath as it began to leave me in shorter, more anxious bursts, aware of the rustles as the wind caught the trees behind us, the birds, the snow, the intense existence of him, and also of the tiny green orb clutched so desperately in my hand.

“I just..” I began but in an instant I was cut off as I felt his presence at my back, his arm aligned with mine and his hand clutched around my own. I didn't have time to think or react as the strangest feeling wracked my body, heat erupting from my hand seizing my veins in a way that felt as though it were forcing my power out of my body. It was all - consuming, unlike anything I'd experienced before. My knees were weak, my free hand clutched at my side, shaking. Overwhelming but pleasant.

“Fuck..” I cursed weakly, failing to notice the heat of the materia and the flames erupting metres away. “What the hell was that?” I turned to him, he lingered in place for a second before stepping away out of my space, raising his eyebrows as a hint of smugness flashed across his features before disappearing.

“You can do it.” He stated pointing his chin in a beckoning motion towards the dying flames across the clearing.

“No way was that me, you did that.” I argued as I looked from the scene and back at him.

“I didn't touch that materia. I just gave you a push.”

“I've never felt like that before, I've used materia and it's never been like that, like…”

“Oh? Then perhaps you've never utilised it correctly in the first place” His face betrays nothing, but his voice is almost haughty.

“I know how to use materia..”

“You know how, but you lack the skill to truly use it, something is stopping you but it's not entirely physical. Yes, the liquid mako is helping you but I believe you can do it without, you don't need those infusions.” His voice is clipped.

“Why do you care?” I snapped before I could even stop myself, the warm tingling left behind by his intrusion fizzling out of my body.

I regretted my short tone instantly as his eyebrows pulled together and he huffed a humourless note of laughter, shaking his head and pinching his brow. “My apologies, I hadn't considered that my concern for your wellbeing was overstepping.”

“No I..” I stopped myself as I desperately tried to salvage the conversation. “You're not overstepping.” My voice was quiet as he turned to retrace our footsteps, he stopped at my words. “I just don't understand what's happening to me,” quieter still. He definitely wasn't the person to be taking my frustrations out on.

He regarded me over his shoulder for a few seconds before turning back to face me with a sigh, his expression hard. “Try again.” He motioned to the materia, folding his arms across his chest.

I couldn't do it, what felt like an eternity passed and the materia, whilst warm and receptive, was unresponsive to my commands. The longer I tried for something, anything, the more frustrated I became, hindering my ability to truly concentrate.

It was at this point he intervened again, the materia responding instantly and the same feeling as before overwhelming all five of my senses. I didn't curse this time, but a noise forced its way through my lips that I had no control over and my knees all but gave way, the only thing steadying me was his hand clutching at my own, and the ghost of his other, barely there on my hip.

“It's a curious thing, the way you respond to that.” He remarked as he let go, stepping back again. “How does it feel?” Genuine curiosity leaked into his voice.

I studied him for a second, considering lying and saying it felt horrible to save myself the embarrassment of describing how it actually felt. But truly it felt wonderful, unlike anything I'd felt before but strangely familiar at the same time.

I shrugged “I don't know how to explain it..”

“Try, I'm curious.”

I took a deep breath while I tried to piece words together. “It's like, I can feel the materia but it's in my entire being. It feels warm and pleasant and overwhelming, I.. it feels nice but, well it's a lot to unpack.”

He was silent for longer than I was comfortable with before he dug into his pocket again and pulled out a second orb, blue crackling within. He moved it around in his hand before placing it in mine.

“I wonder, will this have the exact same effect.” He remarked as he handed it to me.

It didn't.

The warm sensation, the burning heat in my body from the fire was replaced by the static of electricity that felt like it made my heart skip a beat. But once again, it was only present with his help, which was becoming laughably embarrassing. Once again, it felt good. I felt a power unlike anything I'd felt before.

“Any different?” His voice was quiet next to my ear as he spoke, this time he took the materia from my hand as he stepped away.

“Similar, but not the same.”

“Still pleasant?”

“Still pleasant.” I confirmed.

I watched as he held the materia out before him, the lightning arcing from the orb and to the spot I'd struck.

“It feels standard to me. No strange pleasantries.” He looked at me and beckoned me to him with a nod of his head. “Assist me as I assisted you. Simply placing your hand on mine should be enough for me to draw from you.”

I snorted “Why? It's not like you need my help.”

“Indulge my curiosities.”

I nodded slowly watching him carefully. As he held the materia up I stepped forward and placed my hand over his own. He didn't react immediately but after what felt like the longest second of my life he let out one audible breath and I raised both my eyebrows.

“That is interesting.” I scooted away as he spoke, realising my hand was still over his.

“What?”

“I don't know if the sensation was the same but it certainly was… abnormal.” He placed his hand at his chin and slowly closed his index finger and thumb along his jaw, pinching softly at his lower lip as he gazed off in thought, a notion that had me transfixed until his eyes snapped back to mine and I practically flinched my gaze away. Subtle.

“We should head back, you must be cold.” His usual aloof tone returned as he turned to retrace our previous path.

I raised an eyebrow “says the man with the open leather jacket, to the woman in the snug little coat,” I responded with a little laugh as I followed him, less effortlessly through the ankle deep snow. Being behind him, I didn’t see the slight upwards curve of his lips at my little remark.

Twilight bathed the village in a warm glow by the time we returned to the inn. The orange sky was giving way to darker purple at the horizon, a couple of bright stars glittered where it was darkest, sunsets like this were uncommon at best in Midgar, it was calming in a way the city could never be.

“I want to use the hot spring,” I declared as we entered the suite. Had I bought a swimming costume? Absolutely not. Did I care? Absolutely not. Sephiroth raised a slender eyebrow at me as shrugged off my coat and kicked off my shoes.

“It is not recommended to bathe in them on an empty stomach.” How and why did he know that?

“Aw, is that your way of inviting me out to dinner?” While his range of expressions was seemingly limited, the way he snapped his gaze to mine and instantly furrowed brows made me laugh. “Chill, I'm joking, don't look so mortified.”

He didn't respond for a beat too long, had I rendered the great Sephiroth speechless with my unimaginable charm and wit? No.

“I was simply recommending you eat so you don't pass out,” his voice was as cool and even as ever, his expression had levelled out to its usual levels of indifference. I couldn't help but smile.

Fortunately, the hotel offered room service. I elected for a hearty vegetable soup and a fresh warm bread roll. I wasn't super hungry but it was good enough that I finished it all, sat cross legged on one of the beds in my chosen room. Sephiroth had ordered food as well, a mountain of it, he too had retreated back to his room to eat.

I really wanted to use the hot spring. So I opened my emails and typed in his address, it felt too familiar to knock on his door.

        -Can I use the hot spring now?

A few moments passed before my phone lit up.

        -I must ask why you email me from barely five metres away.

          Sephiroth.

The name signing surely had to be an automated signature right? Seconds into my musing another notification popped up - he was sharing his direct contact information with me, his phone number. I accepted.

[Me]: Emailing is weird but texting isn't?

[Sephiroth]: It's easier, no? Have your bath. I'll stay here. You can text me when you're done.

[Me]: You've no idea how excited I am, thank you.

[Sephiroth]: I have a decent idea. Enjoy.

I did in fact enjoy, by the time I sunk into the hot water night had completely descended, the sky clear and littered with stars. All of the stress in my body seemingly left, I didn't even care that I was completely naked with no locked doors between me and the rest of the world. All my worries were gone for a short time.

I managed about half an hour before my fingers wrinkled to a point of discomfort, stepping out I wrapped a bathrobe around myself and scurried back to my room.

[Me]: All done!

I sent the text, dried and dressed myself in a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt, covered with a big fluffy hooded jumper. A bottle of wine had been delivered with dinner and I intended to Indulge, if only a little.

I exited to room to find Sephiroth sat in the dim light of the fire, out of his uniform he now had the black turtleneck on I'd seen him in before, running a worn rag up the length of the huge sword he was known for carrying. Where did he keep it? I hadn't seen him bring it in. He looked up as I picked up the bottle of wine and a glass from the tray that had been left for dinner.

“Did your bath live up to your expectations?” He asked as he looked back down, studying the blade before, with a flick of his wrist, it disappeared in a puff of gray smoke. Oh, well that answered that.

“Absolutely yes. Would you like a glass of wine?” I asked out of courtesy more than anything else, fully expecting him to decline.

“I'll shower, then perhaps I'll join you.” He stood as he spoke walking past me to his room, a subtle scent of clean leather, with hints of vanilla and some kind flower followed him. Great so he looked nice and smelled great, did he have any flaws? I was yet to find one. I shook my head, swiftly abandoning my train of thought, picking up the second glass just in case, and making my way outside to the decked area.

I was curled up on a bench, knees tucked against my chest with a blanket covering me because, despite my layers it was unbelievably chilly, but it was such a nice environment I wanted to enjoy the fresh clean outside air, unmarred by the heavy pollution I was used to. Halfway through my first glass movement inside caught my eye, I turned to look, Sephiroth was walking through the living room. No shirt. I snapped my gaze away as soon as I clocked him, but the image of his well defined torso was burned into my retina. Great.

Halfway through my second glass (my chosen measure of time now) I heard the door click open and shut shortly after. I felt the chair shift slightly and turned my head to regard Sephiroth as he sat down, the turtleneck was back, his hair pulled up into a high ponytail, the dim orange lights that illuminated the deck cast a warm glow across his skin and his green eyes had their signature surreal glow. You would simply have to be blind not to think he was eerily beautiful.

‘Nip that in the bud before it blooms,’ I scolded myself mentally, smiling at him as he looked over to me. Had he noticed me studying him? “Wine?” I asked expectantly.

“Please,” he responded, leaning back against the bench and crossing one leg over the other. I dropped my own legs to the floor as I leant forward and poured a healthy amount into the spare glass I'd brought out, reaching across the bench (it was a big bench) to hand it to him. Our fingers brushed as he took it, his were warm against my own freezing cold ones, I pushed any thoughts to the back of my mind.

“It really is lovely here,” I remarked fondly as I tilted my head back to the look at the stars. “I've not spent much time away from Midgar recently, you forget there's a whole world beyond it.”

“There are more beautiful places than this,” he answered me as he took a small sip of the wine, studying it with passive indifference before taking another sip.

“Hopefully I'll get to see some of them.”

“You surely will, your job will take you all over. I find Wutai to be particularly nice, despite the circumstances.”

“Maybe one day,” I said softly.

We sat in silence for a few long minutes before he spoke again “how are you coping?” as I looked at him he gestured to my arm with his chin.

I shrugged. “I wish I knew what was wrong with it. Carmen - my physician thinks R&D is the route we're gonna have to take but,” I paused, chewing my lip “I don't want them pulling me about.”

“I would remain steadfast on that if I were you,” his voice was a quiet rumble in the silence of the night.

“I've been through the self pity, self loathing stage and now I'm just pissed off about it.”

He hummed in response.

“I realise it doesn't seem like it but the materia responded to you earlier. I suspect there is something blocking you, whether physically or mentally.” he paused “perhaps I can assist you in getting to the bottom of it.”

“I don't mean to sound rude, but how does it benefit you to help me?”

He huffed a laugh through his nose, the smallest smile on his lips as he made eye contact with me “does it need to benefit me?”

“Well no, I just..”

“You're not accustomed to people helping you simply because they want to? If you must, I'm simply interested. The feeling you described was similar for me, I've never experienced that as a result of basic materia before. I'm interested to know why,” he spoke plainly, his words blunt but his tone was a little softer than normal.

“Sorry,” I looked down and away from him as I apologised.

“No need, it was a reasonable question. I respect your candor.” He paused. “All too often, people are woe to be direct with me. It's refreshing to find someone who is not.”

“Aw, is that your way of saying you like me?” I smirked at my own joke, raising my eyes to his again.

“I don't dislike you,” he shot me down. “As far as Turks go, you are tolerable.”

“Gee thanks, what a compliment.” I rolled my eyes playfully before taking a sip of my wine.

“The offer of my assistance is there if you would like it,” he brought the subject back around.

“I think I'll take you up on it,” I nodded softly. “Thank you,” I added after.

He nodded in response, removing his eyes from mine to tilt his own head back, gazing at the stars. I let my gaze linger on him for a few seconds before mimicking him, a comfortable silence falling over us.

‘I prefer a quiet drink at home with friends,’ his words from the night at the bar came to my mind as I watched the stars, and I smiled softly to myself, simply enjoying the moment.

Notes:

I just really like this chapter in general, it's by no means perfect but it's actually so interesting to try and get into his headspace and make him convincingly soft.

I will die on the hill that he was actually a big softie wrapped in aloof indifferent packaging.

Any interesting headcanons about Sephiroth to share? Maybe I can include them in later chapters :>

As always, I hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

The next morning I awoke to a dull throb in my head, wine was not my friend. We had stayed outside for a little while longer, enough time for us to finish the bottle before we agreed on a decently early start to get the job done. In hindsight an early start on a wine hangover was not the way to go, but the weather was meant to decline later in the day, so best to get the job out of the way. 

 

I threw back the covers and dragged myself out of bed, pulling back the curtains to an orange morning sky filtering between the houses. I took in the scene for a few moments before pulling my fluffy hoody over my head and plodding out of the room, the smell of fresh coffee hitting me like a pleasant brick wall. Sephiroth sat in one of the armchairs, coffee in one hand, tablet in the other in his full soldier uniform, minus the Pauldrons that usually adorned his shoulders. 

 

“I got you a coffee,” he stated as he spotted me. I wish he hadn't, I must have looked in a state, I could feel my hair was a mess at the very least. 

 

“Oh, great thanks,” I said with a smile, the damage was done he'd seen me now. 

 

I sat in one of the other armchairs, cradling my coffee and sipping it in silence as he flicked through the tablet. 

 

“It's black, I didn't know how you liked it.” 

 

“Black is great,” truthfully, any caffeine was fine in the morning but I was partial to a black coffee.

 

When I had finished the coffee I retreated to the bathroom, went about my morning routine, fixed my hair and makeup and dressed for the day. I pulled a small array of weapons from my bag, as materia was out of the question I opted for two pistols for range and a couple of short katana blades. Turks were trained in the usage of multiple melee and firearm weapons, while some Turks, like Rude, chose to fight without any at all. But Rude was an absolute unit. I personally hadn't really chosen to specialise in one specific thing and so often took multiple options, as well as materia to combat any scenario that might crop up. 

 

“All set?” Sephiroth queried as I walked out of my room, pulling my fingerless gloves onto my fingers. He'd attached the pauldrons to his shoulders in my absence. 

 

“Yup, all good” I said with a nod as I patted myself down, checking I had everything needed and grabbing my coat from its hook. 

 

We set off, the reactor was tucked away from the village, just as well because aesthetically it was a horrible grey metal monstrosity and it would have ruined the general rustic look that brought in a lot of tourism. It took us roughly half an hour and when we arrived, externally everything appeared as it should. 

 

Inside however, was a scene. It was immediately clear due to the sticky residue in and around the narrow hallways that fiends had set up camp. The interior of the reactor was warm in comparison to outside, so this was often the case - fiends or bandits. 

 

Sephiroth moved beautifully with a blade in hand, the elegance and efficiency he had when dispatching the Grashstrike that came at us was unlike anything I'd ever seen. At this point, I was simply moral support as everything in his path succumbed in a single sweep. Of course I knew of his reputation, his fame and status but seeing him in action was simply something else entirely, it was everything I was to keep my mouth from falling agape. 

 

We spent a long while searching every corner of the reactor and felling any fiends we came across. I even managed to get a few shots in, making me feel moderately useful. When Sephiroth was satisfied everything was culled, we made for the control room. 

 

I sat at the desk and plugged my phone in to allow me access to the database, this would send any error reports over to me manually so I could pass them on to Tseng and the reactor maintenance team. This was a short task and the main reason I was here, SOLDIER usually didn't have high enough level clearance to access any of this, though I suspected Sephiroth would be an exception to this rule. 

 

“I find it so bizarre they don't have any onsite maintenance, or any infantry even to avoid this kind of thing.” I remarked as the data transferred. 

 

“It's all about funding. Reactors are generally overseen by Urban Development and the funds for that division are largely poured into Midgar's maintenance and expansion. They don't have direct control over enough Infantry to send them to backwater places, so the reactors are left to their own devices until a problem arises.” Sephiroth explained as he studied the screens. 

 

“So why not just allocate more funds?”

 

“Shinra is pouring excessive resources into the Wutai conflict, they make sacrifices to ensure their profits are unchanged by the war effort.” He stroked his chin as he spoke. 

 

“Ah, Corporate greed.” I nodded in understanding. “How do you even know so much?” 

 

“I've sat through one too many budget meetings.” He paused “I may not be the executive in charge of SOLDIER but I do make a lot of the battle plans which Director Lazard then has to put forward for funding. We are rarely refused and thus, I am usually not very popular. Urban Development suffers greatly as a result of finance management, which leads to situations such as these. Palmer and his ridiculous space programme have all but completely lost funding.” He turned to me “I thought Turks were privy to company knowledge, yet you seem to be.. lacking.” 

 

I raised an eyebrow at him and scoffed. “Yeah but I'm like a baby Turk. No one tells me shit. I know things I need to know and that's it.”  

 

“I suppose these things will come with time. Tseng regards you quite highly, you know.” 

 

“It would be nice if he'd tell me that every once in a while.” 

 

He didn't respond, he looked at me for a few short moments before returning his attention back to the screens.

 

“Anyway, all done. I'll just send off the reports, then we can be on our way.” I pepped up as I unplugged my phone. 

 

The walk back was less pleasant than the walk there had been. Thick dark gray clouds were being pushed in on an icy wind as the weather started to turn. When we arrived back at the inn, Sephiroth informed them we would take another night and leave, weather permitting, at some point the next day, the girl behind the desk didn't argue. 

 

I retreated for a hot shower as soon as we returned, washing away the chill in my bones and the day's grime. When I emerged, snow was falling outside, the decking which had been clear yesterday was covered by at least an inch of snow. Sephiroth was presumably in his room, so I settled by the fire and began collating my thoughts to begin my mission report. Get the boring stuff out of the way while I had nothing better to do. 

 

A little while later I heard the click of the front door and I craned my neck to see sephiroth clutching a plastic carrier bag, his hair and uniform were damp with melted snow. 

 

“Food.” he announced bluntly, I raised a questioning eyebrow at him. “It's Wutai cuisine. I'm quite fond of it myself.” He added after a beat of silence:  “There's plenty for you as well.” 

 

I blinked at him a couple of times. He had gone out and brought back food, a notion I found almost endearing. 

 

“Would you like some?” He cut through the silence of my hesitation to ask. 

 

“You didn't have to get me anything, I'll send you some gil.”

 

“No need.”

 

I thinned my lips, wanting to insist but thought better of it as I stood. “Well thanks, if there's ever a next time I'll repay the favour.” 

 

He plopped the bag on the counter of the tiny kitchenette at the back of the room and pulled out several little containers of food, giving a brief explanation of each as I watched with interest, Wutain food wasn't exactly a staple in Midgar and so, I'd never tried it. There was easily enough food to feed four people, but I settled on a portion of rice and some kind of chicken in sauce, leaving the rest of the mountain of food to him. 

 

“Thanks again,” I smiled at him as I pulled out some cutlery. He nodded his head in acknowledgment before I retreated to the confines of my room. Eating with him just seemed a little too domestic. 

 

Later that evening I emerged from my temporary pit just as Sephiroth was leaving the bathroom, his hair was wet, sticking to his neck and face and completely flat, and thank the gods he was fully clothed because if he'd have been shirtless I probably would have combusted. He paused, I paused and we stood in a moment of slightly awkward silence before he cleared his throat. 

 

“Would you like to give your materia problem another go, while we have the evening?” He asked. 

 

Did I? Not really no. But I shrugged my shoulders and nodded anyway “yeah sure,” I said. 

 

“I need to dry my hair,” his voice was more of a murmur than his usual abrupt speech and I smiled, a breath of laughter leaving my lips. 

 

“I guess I'll just wait here then,” I said as I moved towards the fire and he to his room.

 

I chucked a couple of logs on the fire and prodded it with the little metal stick provided solely for this purpose, rekindling the dying flames while I waited for him. When he emerged, his hair dry, styled and a little fluffy he came over and wordlessly held out an orb of materia. Straight to business.

 

“We aren't going to destroy the place, are we?” I asked as I stood, eying the little green orb in his hand but making no move to take it 

 

“It's a cure materia.” he tapped his cheek “I sustained a single injury today, you can try healing it.” I hadn't even noticed the tiny little cut on his cheek until he'd pointed it out to me. I nodded and took the materia from him frowning at it. 

 

“Can you sit? You're obscenely tall and can't be bothered to stretch up to you for ages when this inevitably doesn't work,” I requested, he chuckled and obliged, taking a seat on the sofa. 

 

There was undeniably something blocking me from using the materia. In the silence of the room, the only distraction was the crackling of the fire and as I became more focused, the slow even breaths he took. But with little to focus on, I could feel the hum of power as the materia began to react to my will and then the abrupt cease of all sensation just as it felt like it would work. I tried a few times, but as I became more frustrated the materia stopped reacting altogether. 

 

He turned his head slightly to regard me, I had knelt on the sofa next to him and had let myself lean to the side, my head falling to the backrest of the sofa in defeat. 

 

“The more I try the harder it is, then I feel myself getting frustrated and it's like it just blocks me. But, I could feel it reacting, just not enough to activate, if that makes any sense.” I said, my voice sounding as defeated as I felt. 

 

“Elaborate on what you could feel,” his voice was quiet as he spoke, in the dim light his pupils were wider. Why was I focusing on that? 

 

“It starts to take energy from me, then all of a sudden there's nothing at all. It's easier to concentrate here than the last time we tried, so I can actually focus on the sensations a lot more.” I lifted my head and straightened up as I spoke, my hands clutching the materia in my lap. 

 

“Try again,” his voice was soft, encouraging almost, even in just those two short words. I sighed and nodded, lifting the materia to his face again. I poured all my concentration, all my focus and effort into it and to my surprise the materia reacted for a split second, I sucked in a breath as it lit, but naturally this broke all concentration and it fizzled back to nothing. Sephiroth raised an eyebrow, a smug tilt to his lips. “Again,” he urged, eyes flicking to mine as his face stayed forward.

 

I was able to get it to respond again, quicker but expending no less effort, and once more it faded to nothing as soon as it responded. At that point, he slowly raised his hand and cupped it around the back of mine pushing his own energy through me into the materia. Normally, the sensation of a cure materia was like a warm hug, a healing comfort. The feeling as he assisted me now was similar but amplified, a heat engulfed my entire body with pleasant tingling from fingers to toes in a sensation that left me simply breathless. While the experience before had been intense and then lingering, the feeling here remained at peak intensity as the materia worked its magic on the tiny cut on his face.

 

My breath caught in my throat at the overwhelming feeling and the rush to my head caused me to brace myself on his leg with my spare hand. It was pleasant in a way it had no right to be, I wanted it to end but at the same time, wished I could feel it over and over. When he released my hand the materia continued to glow as I chased the feeling I could only describe as pure bliss, before realisation hit me like a truck and I dropped the materia altogether. I pulled away from him abruptly and raised a hand to my forehead, where a thin layer of sweat had formed.

 

My breaths came in short bursts as I looked down at my shaking hands before snapping my eyes up to his. “What the fuck” my voice was as shaky as my hands as I spoke. 

 

He raised a finger to his cheek to feel the smooth skin there, now devoid of the graze, a smug look settled on his face. “You managed to continue even after I removed my own influence,” he pointed out. 

 

“Yeah but I can't go around using materia feeling like that,” I frowned as I spoke. 

 

“Regardless, it's a step in the right direction. Should we stop there?” The smug look had faded to his usual neutrality but a hint of concern was woven into his words. I was beginning to learn that any emotion he felt was hidden deep beneath the surface, he probably regarded emotion as a crutch, I had surmised. 

 

“I don't think I can do it again today, so yeah, please,” I looked down at my hands, still trembling with a frown. 

 

He nodded, his eyes scanning over me as I raised my gaze to meet his. “You made progress today,” his voice was flat but I felt as though he was trying to encourage me, in his own way. 

 

“Thanks, for helping me, you really don't have to,” my voice was soft, the shakiness beginning to subside.

 

“Do you suspect I have an ulterior motive?” He quirked a brow slightly at me, my face must have been a picture because before I could even respond he chuckled, a deep rumbling sound and shook his head. “Stop thanking me, I know you're grateful.” 

 

“I'm not second guessing you, I just want you to know I'm thankful for the help, I feel like I have nothing to offer in return.” I chewed my lip as I finished speaking. 

 

“Have I asked you for anything in return?” I shook my head at his question. “Should I require anything of you in return, I shall ask. Until then, accept my help and do not question it.” His tone brought a finality to the conversation and I could only bring myself to nod in response.

Notes:

The further I get (I've got a lot written up ready to go) the clearer it becomes I am going to have to take some liberties with the timeline, I have a very specific end point in mind, the only logical conclusion in my mind but I might have to alter things a bit to move some events to happen before that point. I hope I can do that justice!

I am also toying with the idea of doing a companion piece, with sort of little snippets of things that don't necessarily fit within the story, or aren't relevant, but would be nice to include. Either that or I can just include them and make it a super beefy piece of work with lots of cute little fillers. But we'll see!

Anyway, thanks for reading guys and thank you all for your lovely comments, it's so motivating to know people are enjoying and it's great to hear your feedback! <3

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

Notes:

The formatting here might be a bit weird because I've uploaded it from my phone, but I'm going to check it from my PC later in the week!

We were picked up by Reno the next day around noon, the weather had cleared earlier in the morning allowing safe transit by air. He was a far more erratic pilot than Rude and so the ride was less than comfortable, but we arrived back in Midgar at seemingly record speed.

As we exited the helicopter I hung back to wait for Reno and Sephiroth paused turning to me before he strode off.

“I'll be in Wutai after tomorrow, but I'll be in touch when I return.” I knew he was referring to my materia conundrum.

“I look forward to it,” my response was polite, but a genuine smile found its way to my face. He tilted his head, a small smile of his own in place for a split second before he turned and strode off.

“Am I missing something here?” Reno's sharp voice grabbed my attention from watching Sephiroth leave, his own eyes travelling to the form of the retreating SOLDIER before coming back to me, a sleek red eyebrow raised.

“What?”

“Since when were the two of you like, best buds? Why will he be in touch? Are you.. No. You're not..” he leaned down to whisper in my ear “boning the Roth are you?”

I pushed him away “Reno!” My voice was shrill, embarrassingly so. “Of course I'm not fucking Sephiroth what the hell?”

“Right, I'll believe you if you can give me a good reason why he'll ‘be in touch’ or whatever” he made little air quotations with his fingers, his voice deepening in his best attempt to mimic Sephiroth's own.

“We're best buds, you've been replaced I'm sorry to say.” I stuck my tongue out before I shoved my coat into his hands and made for the building.

-

A week passed with little of interest happening, I had another mako infusion allowing me to continue work as normal. My assignments were standard if a little boring, one was in the sector six slums, ensuring one of the gangs there stepped back into line, another had been a simple mission to escort Scarlet on a daytrip to Junon. I wasn't overly fond of Scarlet, but she was never less pleasant to me than she was to anyone else, so I couldn't really complain. They were easy assignments that lacked any real substance.

It was around ten days after our return from Modeoheim that I found myself out drinking with Reno, Rude and one of the other Turks, Cissnei. She was good fun to be around and it was rare that so many of us ended up with an evening free of work, so we made the most of it.

Reno was putting the moves on an exceptionally attractive woman, which was by this point a spectator sport, while we all stood and watched from within earshot. I felt my phone vibrate in the pocket of my jeans and fished it out.

Sephiroth: [Image]
I felt like you would enjoy this one.

The image in question was of Genesis and Angeal, but the part I would enjoy was clearly the fact that Genesis, grimacing, was covered head to toe in thick mud whilst Angeal clearly laughed at him in the background. He was right, I did enjoy it.

[Me]: I'm glad you showed me this. Can you tell him his new look suits him

[Sephiroth]: I won't tell him, I will never hear the end of it for sharing this with anyone. I trust you're keeping well?

[Me]: I'm doing great thanks! Hope you're good too!

“I swear to god, if you and him don't fuck, I'll give you a month of my wages.” Reno's voice floated into my ear as I felt the weight of his arm fall around my shoulder. I locked my phone instantly and turned my face towards his which was exceptionally close to mine.

“Easiest earner of my life.” I responded smugly “because it's never gonna happen. But as I want that money, give me a time limit Reno.” I goaded as I shrugged his arm off and turned to him, pocketing my phone as it vibrated.

“Hmmm,” he tapped his chin in thought as Cissnei honed in on the conversation.

“What's the bet?”

“I am betting that our little Turk here, will sleep with a certain esteemed SOLDIER First class. A whole month of my wages.”

“Which one?” She sipped her drink as she fully joined the conversation, a smile spreading across her face. “I know she doesn't like Rhapsodos but you know what they say about love and hate,” she raised her brows suggestively.

“Not him,” Reno's shit eating grin caused me to grimace.

“Well, I actually can't imagine anyone with either of the others so I think you're onto a losing bet here Reno.” Rude lurked in the background, absorbing the conversation but feigning indifference.

“Well, she went on a mission with Sephiroth the other week and now they're like, texting. Tell me that's not grounds, Cissnei.” He lowered his voice “he said he'd be in touch when we landed, man never even looks at me on a mission.”

Cissnei turned to me, then back to Reno slowly “I'll get in on it.”

“Are you guys actually serious?” I laughed in almost disbelief. “Rude?”

“State your terms Reno.” Rude entered the conversation.

“Whose side are you on?” I gaped at him.

“I want to hear the terms before I decide.”

Reno thought for a long minute before digging into his pocket and pulling out his wallet, sifting through it he pulled out a small wad of gil. “Five thousand. You will sleep with him in the next six months.” He slapped the gil on the table.

“Fuck off I'm not waiting that long for my money, one month.”

“Four. He's away in Wutai all the time, it needs to be fair.”

“Two.”

“Three and that's as low as I'm going.”

“Fine, three months, five thousand. You two?” I looked between Cissnei and Rude. The two of them looked at each other.

Rude grunted “I'll side with Reno.”

“Then I'll side with you,” Cissnei said, tucking her arm around mine, “but only because I can't imagine the man with anyone let alone you, no offence.”

“Right, I am offended but it's fine, I appreciate the support.” We all collectively put five thousand gil each into the pile and Reno took the money. “If you tell anyone else about this bet I'll make sure you all die slow and painful deaths.”

The thing with the Turks was, they were like a family to me, I trusted them with my life and more, in spite of all the joking and taunting I knew not one of them would speak about this with anyone else. And even if it was at my expense, it was simply banter among friends.

“Anyway Reno, what happened with the hot girl?” Cissnei moved the topic of conversation expertly.

“She was way too stuck up.”

“Bitter about being rejected.” Rude translated and we all laughed.

For the first time in what felt like forever, we all staggered back to the Shinra building together. A shining example of Shinra's elite General Affairs unit we were not, we were loud and giggly and just generally in high spirits the whole way home, with Rude quietly acting our caretaker, it was the best night with good friends.

As I waved goodbye and let myself into my apartment I unlocked my phone, the unread text message at the forefront of my notifications.

[Sephiroth]: I'm well, thank you. I'll be returning to Midgar within the week, perhaps plan your mako infusions accordingly.

[Me]: sorry I was out! I will do just let me know I'll make sure I'm free :)

It wasn't overly long until my phone buzzed from bed onto which I had launched it upon walking into my room. I changed into my pyjamas before picking it up.

[Sephiroth]: I'm sorry to have disturbed your evening.

[Me]: don't be silly, you didn't disturb my evening, was just the bar with the Turks.

[Sephiroth]: I wonder if your materia problem stems simply from the copious amounts of alcohol you consume.

His lack of any kind of emoji or flair in his messages meant I had no idea if he was being serious or not. At least in person there were subtle hints that could be analysed.

[Me]: Well, sacrifices must be made and drinking is simply not one I'm willing to make.

[Sephiroth]: I was joking, of course.

[Me]: I wasn't :D

[Sephiroth]: I'll be in touch soon, goodnight Little Turk.

[Me]: Goodnight Seph!

Sober me would cringe the next day at calling him ‘Seph’ but drunk me didn't care. I found myself falling asleep with a smile on my face.

Notes:

I just finished my second playthrough of Rebirth, I put it to rest when I finished it last year, but playing it again has given me renewed appreciation for it. It's a genuine masterpiece, in my opinion, it's far from faultless but it is just a stunning game. I'm so thankful they're feeding us FF7 fans so well these days.

Playing Crisis Core now for research purposes. 👀

Please Square, give us the Sephiroth prequel game we deserve. And maybe a cheeky Before Crisis reboot.

Anyway, I really enjoyed writing this chapter, exploring character dynamics and relationships is just really fun for me!

Hope you all enjoy!

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

“Why hello little Ms. Turk.” Genesis’ voice floated through the air as I entered the SOLDIER training room. If my eyes could have rolled into the back of my head they would have, I shot a glare at Sephiroth who stood with his friend, his face stoic while Genesis had a smirk on his. “What brings you to our part of town?” 

 

“I spoke to him about your situation.” Sephiroth spoke before I could bite a remark at Genesis. “He is adept with materia, I felt like his input could be useful.” 

 

“I'm oh so happy to assist my favourite Turk in her hour of need,” he bowed dramatically as he spoke, his eyes on mine the whole time. 

 

“How heroic of you,” I swallowed my pride but couldn't help the sarcastic edge to my tone as I responded after a long beat of silence. “You couldn't have bought the other guy?” I turned to Sephiroth as I spoke. 

 

“The other guy” Genesis repeated with a snort. 

 

“ Angeal simply isn't as well versed with materia as Genesis.” Sephiroth shrugged. 

 

My shoulders sagged but I nodded “let's get this over with then.” 

 

The routine was the same, I would try and fail, Sephiroth would intervene (although I noted he would simply reach out and touch my hand rather than completely invading my personal space as he had before). The sensation was the same as it had been all the other times, overwhelming, all-consuming and pleasant. Genesis watched from a few feet away, his face a mask of concentration as he studied everything, tapping his chin analytically.  

 

“Let me try” he walked over after our second attempt with the fire materia.  

 

It was harder with him there, while with Sephiroth I had managed some tiny sparks and smoke before he would help, with Genesis I could hardly get the materia to even respond let alone produce. After a minute or so he tutted and, with his body pressed flush to mine, reached out to my hand and the materia sprang to life, it was much the same as it had been the first time with Sephiroth, even down to the way it made me feel. 

 

“Are you even trying?” His voice was next to my ear and his front was a hair's breadth away from my back. 

 

“Of course I'm fucking trying, it's hard to concentrate when you're right fucking there.” I bit back at him. 

 

“Watch your language will you?” His voice was low and floaty, he was so close I could feel myself becoming more frustrated. “Be a good girl and try again for me.” I closed my eyes and steadied my nerves, wanting nothing more than to swing round and hit him. 

 

Again, it was the same and he intervened, this time after the fire went off he moved slightly but snaked a hand around to my hip. I saw red, jutting out my elbow to put distance between us. I swung around with the hand clutching the materia aiming my fist for his face. 

 

Or at least, that had been the plan but as I turned the materia heated and erupted, flinging a fireball that flew straight past him to explode dramatically on one of the walls of the training room, a metal panel crashed to the floor while I stood stunned. How he'd managed to dodge it I would never know. Genesis, who had turned to look at the smoking pile of rubble I’d created, turned slowly back to me with a smug smirk plastered on his face before looking over to Sephiroth, who regarded the scene with mild surprise. 

 

“Was that me?” I looked down at the still warm materia in my hand. 

 

“It wasn't anyone else now, was it?” Genesis took the materia from me as I gawked at him, I didn't have a witty retort or snarky remark to offer. “How did you feel at that moment?” 

 

“Unbelievably fucked off,” I responded bluntly. 

 

“I pushed your buttons on purpose, I knew it would annoy you, I wanted to see if that would trigger a response. Seems I was right.” His tone was a strange mixture between smug and serious, his lips quirking upwards as he spoke. 

 

“Well done,” Sephiroth's voice sounded behind me and I turned to look at him with a beaming smile. 

 

“What can I say, her hatred for me is so intense it cured her,” Genesis held his hands up, “and it was a pretty big blast for a simple fire materia,” he turned to regard the smoking wreckage.

 

“What did you do?” Sephiroth directed his question to Genesis. 

 

“A bit of subtle encouragement and non consensual handling,” he answered with a shrug.

 

“Genesis..” His voice was a near scold. 

 

“What? It got results, didn't it?” He shrugged with a cocky grin. 

 

“Never touch me again,” I deadpanned. 

 

“Aw you loved it really,” he cooed sidestepping towards me, to which I responded like a repelling magnet, pushing myself away at equal speed, he simply chuckled and then turned his attention to Sephiroth who was regarding the scene with a glower. “Right, now I do believe you owe me dinner. Would you like to join us little Turk? Seph's treat.” 

 

“Oh no it's fine..” I held out my hands and shook my head. 

 

“Don't feel obligated to refuse, you can join us if you want,” Sephiroth cut me off. 

 

Well, that made me feel obligated to say yes. 

 

“I mean, sure I've got nothing better to do,” I conceded with a shrug. Sephiroth nodded and turned to walk off. “Er, what about the damage?”

 

“Maintenance will see to it,” Sephiroth responded casually.

 

“They're pretty used to dealing with our destructive tendencies.” Genesis added as he strode past me to fall in step with Sephiroth. 

 

Genesis had declared he wanted pizza, when Sephiroth had disagreed he was swiftly reminded that this was his payment for helping me out, to which he grumbled in defeat and begrudgingly agreed. 

 

“I can pay, I mean you both helped me, it doesn't seem right..” 

 

“Sephiroth promised me a bought and paid for meal, I fully intend to take this opportunity as it is not an offer made often,” Genesis shot a smirk at Sephiroth who rolled his eyes. “Although, if you want to take me to dinner I think we could make arrangements,” he slowed his walk to match pace with me. 

 

“Absolutely fucking not,” I responded instantly, Sephiroth huffed a laugh from his nose. 

 

“Oh, must you wound me so?” Genesis covered his chest with his hands theatrically, feigning sadness. “How can I win over this fair maiden?” 

 

“I actually just don't know how to respond to you,” my tone was blunt, though I did feel like I was beginning to loosen up around him, if only slightly. “How do you put up with this?” I directed my question at Sephiroth who looked at us over his shoulder. 

 

“You get used to it,” he answered simply with a light shrug. 

 

“It!?”

 

“ It does calm down once it's had its fill of showing off.” 

 

The back and forth between them was an interesting watch, they were opposites in almost every way but still bounced off each other fluidly. Despite their differences, it was clear the two were good friends, in some sense of the word anyway. 

 

Genesis’ chosen pizza establishment was in Sector Eight, just as the bar we frequented was. Due to its proximity to the Shinra building it was more likely to find it full of Shinra employees rather than regular civilians, which didn’t matter to me, but these two were essentially celebrities thanks to the way the company marketed their exploits. Sephiroth alone was probably one of the most well known faces on the planet, but Genesis wasn’t far behind, this of course led to them being stopped more than a few times on our walk through the streets. Genesis simply lapped up the attention, allowing people to take pictures with and of him, but Sephiroth was standoffish and aloof his face was sour and pulled into a frown. As with before at the bar, no one really approached him. 

 

“This is why I prefer to stay back,” he muttered to me quietly as we stopped for Genesis to take a photo with a young woman. “All of this for subpar pizza,” he shook his head, crossing his arms over his chest. I looked up at him, smiling a little at the expression he held.

 

“You know, my doctor of all people showed me a photo of us walking back from the bar that night, I was absolutely mortified, she got it from a fanclub. ” I spoke just loud enough that only he could hear. 

 

“I detest the fanclubs. They seem to know more about me than I do,” he sighed as he finished talking. “He’ll catch up.” He turned and began to walk off, I jogged a couple of steps to catch up to him. 

 

“Will I be famous again in your creepy cult circle tomorrow?” I mused as we walked. 

 

“Oh undoubtedly.” 

 

“Damn, I need to start making more of an effort with my appearance then.” 

 

“You look fine as you are,” he turned to me with a frown, my joke obviously sailing straight over his head. 

 

“Nevermind,” I responded with a light laugh. 

 

Genesis did eventually make it through his figurative sea of fans and we did eventually sit down to eat pizza, and despite Sephiroth’s earlier complaint it was actually pretty good pizza, in my opinion anyway. When we were done eating, Sephiroth excused himself, leaving me alone with my absolute favourite person in the world. 

 

“You know,” he paused to take a sip of water, his eyes meeting mine, for once his face held a serious expression “I’m not quite sure why he’s so intent on helping you,” his voice was slightly hushed but I could hear him clearly enough. I tilted my head to the side and narrowed my eyes slightly in silent question. “You see,” he paused again and I huffed a small breath of air through my nose as irritation began to build, he steepled his fingers and regarded me before continuing. “I’ve never personally known him to go out of his way to help anyone outside of obligation or duty. But here he is, not only helping you, but drafting in me as well.”

 

“What’s your point?” my tone was sharp, I could feel my eyebrows pulling together but made no move to mask my expression. 

 

“My point? I’m merely musing, but if I had to make one, I would say he’s sweet on you ,” his lips curled into a smirk as he finished speaking, I could feel my heartrate quickening and I wasn’t sure if it’s because I was mad, or something else. 

 

“Don’t be ridiculous,” I laughed, but the sound was born from nerves, not humor.

 

“I can’t think of any other logical explanation, and trust me I have been wracking my brain since he asked me to lend a hand,” his voice held an almost taunting edge as I averted my gaze, I could feel my cheeks heating up more and more the longer he spoke. “And volunteering to go on that trip to Modeoheim, it’s out of character.” 

 

“I think you’re just reading the room wrong,” my voice was a pitch higher than normal.

 

“What makes it so unlikely in your eyes, then? Do you know something I don’t?” 

 

“I just… Can’t see it being the case…” I shrugged, finding interest in my nails to avoid looking at him, swallowing thickly. 

 

“For all your brash words and confidence, you certainly are quiet now, little Turk,” he leaned back confidently in his chair. “It’s food for thought anyway.” His body language shifted completely and seconds later Sephiroth sat back down, looking between the two of us slowly. 

 

“Well, I am going for a drink if either or both of you would like to join me,” Genesis declared once the bill had been paid. 

 

“I’m off on assignment tomorrow so I’m going to head off.” The smile on my face was forced, but I did my best to keep it convincing. “Thanks again, for this evening, all of it,” I looked to Sephiroth who tilted his head but said nothing, his eyes searched my face for a second before he moved his attention to Genesis. 

 

“I’ve had my fill of the general public and your response to them, so I’ll retire as well.” I didn’t miss the wry smile Genesis shot quickly in my direction before we departed. 

 

“You’re quiet,” Sephiroth remarked as we neared the Shinra building. I’d barely spoken the walk home and as I was usually the one rabbiting away, it had made for a rather dull trip back. 

 

“I’m just exhausted, today has taken it out of me I guess,” I responded with a half truth, he nodded once and we continued wordlessly to the elevator. 

 

“Thanks again, I really do appreciate your help,” I said softly as the elevator began to ascend. 

 

“I thought we’d established you need not thank me at every given opportunity.” 

 

“Well, at least let me buy you dinner next time, you’ve bought for me twice now, I can’t be having that,” I smiled at him. 

 

“Next time then,” he smiled back, his usual barely there kind of smile, before the elevator doors slid open. “Night.” 

 

“Goodnight,” I responded softly as the doors slid shut.

 

I certainly had a lot to dwell on. 

Notes:

Aye, Genesis is to be a menace here, because in my mind he's simply nothing less. That said, I do enjoy him as a character!

Love you guys who take the time to respond to each of my chapters <3

Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

‘I'd say he's sweet on you.’

 

Genesis’ words would float into my brain at random moments throughout the following days. I'd be in the shower and it would hit me with a fresh wave of embarrassment. Why was it bothering me so much? Because my friends were also hounding me about it? Because of the way I'd handled it? I'd come to entertain the idea that maybe it was simply because a small part of me was hopeful that it was true. I would quickly shoot down that train of thought as soon as it arose, because that couldn't possibly be the case right? What would even make him interested in me anyway?

 

Sure, I'd have to be a maniac to deny that I thought the man was attractive, anyone could admit that because it was simply undeniable. But, I worked surrounded by conventionally beautiful people, hell even Reno was objectively a looker, but if someone were to suggest that he was ‘sweet on me,’ I know I'd be able to shake it off without so much as a second thought. But I wasn't able to do that here, which meant it ran deeper whether I was willing to admit it or not, and that bothered me. 

 

And so, I'd spent the few days following Genesis’ little remark, completely spiralling about it, silently broody and vacant because my brain was going a mile a minute. There wasn't a single person who I worked closely with that hadn't asked me what was wrong, there was only so many times I could tell them I was tired or drained. 

 

My ‘on the verge of a meltdown’ phase began to wind down after a few long days of absolutely zero contact from the source of my headaches. Rational thought became somewhat more prevalent and I figured I'd just carry on as normal, force the unrest to the back of my mind rather than letting it linger in the forefront. 

 

“You working the Gala?” Reno asked as we both exited the elevator en route to our rooms, the Turks all had the offer of a suite on a dedicated floor, which was too handy for most of us not to utilise. 

 

“No,” I pouted. “I low-key wanted to as well.” 

 

“Honestly it was a total snoozefest last year, you're not missing much at all. You wanna go bar?” He asked with a little smile as we reached my door, his was further up the hallway. 

 

“Nah, I'm not really feeling it tonight,” I declined his offer and he whined. 

 

“Alone again, no friends to drink with..”

 

“You can save your breath, guilt tripping won't work,” I shrugged as I pulled my keycard out of my pocket and let myself into my suite. “Have fun,” I cooed as I entered my little home, shutting the door to his sulking face. 

 

I went about my evening, showered, had dinner and caught up on all the things I'd been neglecting in my days of sulking. Tidying my home was helping me to tidy my mind and I felt a lot better about myself when I finally plopped down on the sofa surrounded by the order of an organised space. 

 

Obviously, the first thing that was presented to me on the television was a Shira ad, a SOLDIER recruitment one, to be precise. Sephiroth was highlighted on the screen, footage of him fighting in the field with dramatic music and a deep commentary voice. It was like a movie trailer, clearly aimed at young men, it was actually kind of cringey. The advert ended with Sephiroth saying “do you have what it takes to join our ranks?” And I snorted a laugh, picking up my phone. 

 

[Me]: Man, I just saw a SOLDIER recruitment ad. What a piece of art. 

 

I sent the message, dropping my phone onto the sofa next to me as I settled to watch the television.

 

[Sephiroth]: I hate that you had to see that. 

 

Seconds later another. 

 

[Sephiroth]: Are you busy? 

 

[Me]: Just watching TV, why do you need something? 

 

[Sephiroth]: A distraction. 

 

I pursed my lips at the screen, my fingers hovering over the letters absently as I tried to figure out both what to respond and what he even meant. 

 

[Me]: What kind of distraction? 

 

[Sephiroth]: I'd like a sparring partner. 

 

I looked at the time, 8:43pm, it was late enough to decline with the sensible excuse of, ‘it's getting a bit late.’ Given my state of mind lately, that would have been the most sensible option. Would being alone with him help my spiralling in any way? Probably not. 

 

[Me]: Sure, but I don't know if I'm a worthy opponent. 

 

[Sephiroth]: I can make do.

 

[Me]: I'm not sure whether to be offended by that or not. 

 

[Sephiroth]: Meet me at the SOLDIER training room and we'll establish how worthy you are. 

 

“Why do you need a distraction?” I asked as he let me into the training room. He was wearing an ungodly tight short sleeved shirt, that left absolutely nothing to the imagination. Great news. 

 

“Good evening to you as well.” He responded dryly as he followed in behind me. He inclined his head to another door immediately to the right of the entrance which led into a smaller room filled with mats. 

 

“Do you guys even ever need to train without weapons?” I mused as I walked into the well lit space. 

 

“We do partake in basic hand to hand training. Nothing as extensive as you Turks though.”

 

“Knowledgeable on Turk training schedules are you?” I asked with a smirk as I set my drink bottle down and pulled my hoody over my head. I'd personally chosen to wear a plain black leotard with gym leggings over the top. I often sparred with Reno, who would grab any loose clothing he could to give him an upper hand, and had quickly learnt to not give him, or anyone, an opportunity to do that. 

 

“I know enough.” 

 

“Not gonna spill on why you need a distraction?” I pressed as I began stretching out. 

 

“They refused a plan I made for Wutai. I declined to go unless they reconsidered. It did not go down too well on either end.” Even I knew that the war effort had ground to a near halt since their last major victory, his frustration was understandable even if I couldn't really relate.

 

“Ah, fair enough. Why me though?” 

 

“Genesis and Angeal departed this morning and I'm in no mood to baby the lower classes.” He huffed air through his nose as he regarded me. 

 

“But you're happy to baby me?” Why had I said that?

 

He shrugged “needs must,” his tone was aloof but the barest hint of humor carried in the short statement.

 

“Needs must? You wound me.” I scowled playfully at him. “You can explain to Tseng tomorrow why I'm M I A if you annihilate me.” 

 

“I'll ensure you're left in a fit state for your desk job,” his lips quirked upwards ever so slightly as he finished speaking. 

 

I raised my eyebrows and shook my head slightly “are you trash talking me?” He inclined his head but remained wordless as we both took position. 

 

“Tap out at any time,” the little smirk was still there, I scoffed. 

 

I was fast, flexible and precise, as far as hand to hand combat went, I was as skilled as any other Turk, with the exception of Rude who was nothing short of a machine. But even Rude paled in comparison to Sephiroth who was all of those things in droves, with strength unlike any other. He was obviously pulling his punches, when any part of him connected with me the force behind the blow diminished, which I was grateful for because I was actually fearful for my life from the off. 

 

Initially, he was steadfast, allowing me to go at him, effortlessly dodging at the last second, I had to adapt to faking out and recovering quickly to land anything. Once he was done toying with me and he switched to the offensive it was clear to me exactly how outmatched I was. He was overwhelming and so fast I couldn't react quick enough, I simply had to learn to adapt, which was becoming more and more difficult the longer it went on. 

 

After only a few minutes I could feel the sweat beading on my brow while not even his breathing was affected. It didn't take long before I fumbled, lost my footing and felt the mat connect sharply with my back. 

 

“Bastard,” I hissed as I looked up at the ceiling, then to him. 

 

“You good?” He tilted his head as he stood over me. 

 

My breathing was harder and faster than normal, my muscles were tense and I could feel my heart beating in my chest. I couldn't win here. But I wouldn't go down without a fight. He held out a hand, I eyed it for a second before raising my own to meet his, taking his hand. 

 

“If you wanted me on my back you just had to ask.” I dropped my voice a level as I began to pull myself up. I noted the way his body froze and took the opportunity created by my words to sweep my legs round under his and mustered all the strength I had in me to pull him to the floor. 

 

Now, I'm not entirely sure how I managed it, perhaps it was dumb luck or perhaps he simply let me get the upper hand, but in the confusion caused by my bold move I managed to pin him to the floor with one knee either side of his waist. 

 

“Ha!” I exclaimed looking down at him, my hands braced on his chest, breathing almost erratic whilst he was still annoyingly unaffected.

 

“Turks do fight dirty, after all?” He looked up at me, his expression haughty, his hair splayed out over the mat creating a sea of silver around him. It was admittedly a nice view. Despite our positions I knew he could turn the tables in a split second, but I wanted my small victory. “Are you going to move?” His voice cut through my thoughts. 

 

“Are you going to tap out?” I countered, a cocky edge to my tone. 

 

He smirked, “are you?” 

 

My gaze was challenging but he didn't move, “no I think I quite like my position of victory here.” 

 

I expelled a hard breath and tensed up in anticipation as I felt his hands softly grab my legs just above my knees. I expected him to flip me, but what I didn't expect was his hands to softly travel the length of my thighs to my hips as his body rose parallel to mine, trapping my hands between our bodies. 

 

My breath hitched in my throat as our faces were level and his eyes locked with mine, he pulled me forwards ever so slightly. My body reacted with instant heat, lucky I was already flush from exertion because I could feel my face heating rapidly. 

 

“Wha..” I began to question him but he cut me off. 

 

“Tap out,” it was a statement spoken like a command in a voice that made me somehow even more rigid, his low voice was quiet and I could feel the rumble of it in his chest via my hands. 

 

I swallowed thickly. “No,” it was all I could muster, one defiant word before I pushed against his chest to try and move, one of his hands moved up and across my back to between my shoulder blades and held me in place, I sucked in a sharp breath that he definitely heard judging by the way his lip tilted upwards momentarily. 

 

“I'm patient.” His eyes were locked onto mine, the slit of his pupils wider than normal, half his iris engulfed by the black depths. I couldn't look away, couldn't even blink. 

 

“You say Turks fight dirty,” I muttered quietly. “Is this the SOLDIER honour I hear so much about?” My voice was far from even, he was so close I just didn't know how to speak properly.

 

A chuckle rose from his throat and his hand at my hip gripped that little bit tighter, somehow bringing me even closer, our bodies flush and our faces just centimetres apart. 

 

I tapped him twice then and he released me immediately. 

 

It was all of my self restraint not to jump up and sprint for the door. I pushed up on his shoulders to step up and away, turning my back because my composure had dropped, I was embarrassed, my body had reacted to him in a way I wasn't quite ready to deal with, and there was no way he hadn't picked up on that. I could hear the rustle of him standing as the heat that had built in my body began to dissipate. 

 

I heard him speak my name in a question, an almost softness to his voice, mirrored by his face as I met his gaze. It was beyond strange to see an expression of concern on his usually hard features. 

 

“Did I overstep?” He asked, his voice returning to almost normality. 

 

Yes “I.. no. You didn't.” I looked away, despite the quiet to both our tones there was a palpable tension in the air. I didn't know what to say. 

 

“Really? Because your face suggests otherwise.” He pointed out bluntly. I respected his candor, I needed it.

 

“You didn't, it was just a lot,” was I reassuring him, or myself? He narrowed his eyes very slightly, from here I could see his pupils had contracted back to their usual slits.There was a beat of silence before I spoke again, trying to relive the atmosphere. “Was I a worthy opponent then?” 

 

“I would say so.” I could see his shoulders relax as I made an attempt at conversation. 

 

I let out a dry laugh “I didn't feel very worthy.”

 

“There are few who can hold their own against me, do not use my skill as a measure of your own.” His words weren't arrogant or condescending. “We should leave, unless you want another round.” 

 

“Absolutely not, I've had enough ego deflation for one night,” I snorted as I too began to relax. I made my way to the door, grabbing my hoody and pulling it over my head. 

 

“I would say the fact you managed to get me off my feet should be a slight boost to that ego.” 

 

“Yeah like you didn't let that happen.” 

 

“It was unexpected, I didn't react appropriately and you took advantage of that. It was a fair exchange, I assure you.” 

 

“You said I was fighting dirty!” I countered as we entered the elevator.  

 

“Your comment beforehand is what initially caught me off guard.” He pressed the buttons for our respective floors and the lift began to move. 

 

“If you wanted me on my back you just had to ask.” my mind flashed back to the words I'd spoken and my cheeks heated. “Oh, yeah that,” I visibly cringed as I spoke, averting my gaze from him. 

 

“I'll be sure to keep it in mind.” 

 

The doors opened signalling arrival at his floor and I shot my head around to look at him, if I weren't red in the face before I certainly was now. “Wha..” 

 

“Goodnight, little Turk.” Once again, he cut me short before I could speak as he exited the lift, turning to look at me, a smirk gracing his lips as the doors shut, leaving me standing alone in the lift in stunned silence. 

 

What the hell was going on?

Notes:

A lil spicy there tbh

This was another one I wanted to include from the beginning lmao.

Hope you enjoy, I know I enjoyed writing it!

Side note - I am booked in to have an FF7 tattoo soon, I'm so excited!!

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

 

 

Obviously, the events of our sparring session coupled with his parting words had pushed me back to spiralling. I could at least admit (to myself, not to anyone else) that if nothing else, I was physically attracted to him but past that I was at a total loss. I could ask him outright, but the potential embarrassment of rejection weighed heavily on my mind, if nothing else I enjoyed his company enough that I didn't want to jeopardise our platonic relationship in pursuit of something more. 

 

Distraction came in the form of an assignment in the sector five slums. ‘Ensure the asset is behaving accordingly,’ had been my instruction from Tseng, where even was Veld these days? But what did that even mean? Apparently I'd ‘just know.’ Cool. I'd been given a couple of locations to check, starting with a house on the outskirts of the sector. 

 

As everyone else was busy or away I made my way there by public transport, because I was the only Turk apparently that didn't have authorisation to take a chopper, which sucked. I wrapped a coat around myself, concealing my uniform, a long black cotton trench coat. While I was more than capable of looking after myself, drawing attention to myself as a lone Turk in the slums was simply something I didn't have the motivation to deal with.My Shinra ID allowed for free passage around the city of Midgar, which, like almost everything else I was given for free, was handy. 

 

The Sector five slums were pleasant enough, well as far as the slums went. In reality they were a total dive, but just less so than the other sectors. I was well acquainted with the slums given my job, but it was always a stark contrast to the upper plate where I spent the majority of my time. 

 

The location I'd been given was tucked away from the main street, through a little wooden alleyway, a floral scent washed over my senses the further I went. When I emerged into an open space, I could see why, a sea of flowers greeted me that had me stopping in my tracks to admire the scene before me. Flowers didn't grow in Midgar, but here they were, thriving. Tucked away in the corner of the enclosed space, was a quaint wooden house, a waterfall as its backdrop. Had I entered a portal to a far corner of the world? The GPS on my phone confirmed I was still deep within Midgar. I took a moment to absorb the scene, which admittedly brought a smile to my face, before continuing along the path to the house. 

 

I rapped my knuckles against the door and waited patiently until a woman answered the door, a raised eyebrow as she folded her arms, giving me the once over. I went to speak but she beat me to it.

 

“If you're here for Aerith, she's not here.” Her statement was blunt, but not spoken in an unkind way. 

 

“Ah, Tseng sent me.” I responded politely peeking past her into the house, what I could see was cosy and well furnished. She stepped slightly to the side, obscuring my view, so I took the hint and returned my attention to her. “You'll have to excuse me, I assume this is a regular occurrence for you, he didn't give me a name.” 

 

She sighed and shook her head “I've never seen you before. Elmyra,” she held out her hand and I took it, shaking it courteously as I gave her my own name. “She'll be in the church, if I had to guess. If you could be so kind as to return her here when you're done.” 

 

I inclined my head and thanked her, turning on my heels as she closed the door. Tseng had given me the location of the church, so I made my way there. It was yet another thing that felt out of place, a beautiful white brick building against a background of gray metal and scrap. I made my way to the doors and heaved them open, the same floral scent from earlier overcame all other smells as I walked in. 

 

The church had seen better days, sure, it was rundown and dusty, both falling apart but largely intact. In the middle at the far end, surrounded by a sea of white and yellow lilies was a girl, tending to the flowers and humming away without a care in the world, light from the window bathing her in a seemingly ethereal glow. If she had heard me, she paid me no mind. 

 

I walked forward, my boots making harsh echoing thuds in the quiet of the space, even as I approached she didn't look up. I stopped just before the flowers started, a few feet away from her. 

 

“Are you Aerith?” I asked, my voice soft, I didn't want to startle her. 

 

“Depends who's asking,” she didn't look up, her voice was soft and high-pitched, she continued humming. 

 

“Well, Tseng sent me to check in with you,” I crouched down and reached towards one of the flowers, that turned her head. 

 

She can't have been any older than fifteen or sixteen, brown hair framed an impossibly angelic face housing the brightest, biggest, greenest eyes I'd ever seen. “Don't touch the flowers,” she scolded me and I recoiled instantly. Her eyes locked with mine and she smiled, standing up and dusting off her blue dress. She didn't have any right to be this adorable. “I am Aerith, but I've never seen you before,” her hands met her hips as she sassed me, I too stood and raised a single eyebrow as I gave her my name. 

 

“I'm pretty new and I've been off duty for a while, that's probably why you've never met me.” I explained. 

 

“Oh well, that explains it then,” she paused and tilted her head. “Would you like a flower to take home?” 

 

“I'd love a flower.”

 

“That will be one gil,” one hand remained on her hip whilst the other was held out, palm up, expectantly. 

 

I huffed a laugh through my nose, this kid was entertaining, adorable and sassy. I pulled my coin purse from my pocket and rummaged. 

 

“Well, the best I can do is five.” 

 

She tapped her chin dramatically “You drive a hard bargain, but I would say we have a deal! Would you like a white one, or a yellow one?” 

 

“I think I'd like a yellow one,” She nodded and turned around, scanning the sea of flowers. “Do you grow these?” 

 

“Yeah! I've got loads more at home, but I like it here so I brought some over. Do you like them?” She bent down to gently pluck up a single yellow lily.

 

“I do. It's unusual to see flowers blooming at all in Midgar, let alone so many,” I mused as I watched her. 

 

“Did Tseng tell you anything about me?” She asked as she turned around holding out the flower. 

 

“Nothing, not even your name,” I reached out to take it and as our fingers brushed a wave of static travelled up my arm and I recoiled. 

 

“Are you okay?” She frowned, leaning forward slightly to look up at me through her lashes, innocent concern on her face. 

 

“Did you feel that?” 

 

She nodded “may I?” I held out my flowerless hand and she gently took it between her own. The sensation again, but dimmer, her lips parted and she frowned. “Someone woke it up.”

 

“Woke what up?” My eyebrows pulled together. 

 

“Your materia,” she answered as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. 

 

“Materia?” 

 

“It doesn't want to wake up yet.” I had no idea what she was on about and that must have been evident on my face. “You don't know?” 

 

I shook my head. 

 

“There's a materia right..” she took one of her hands and gently placed it on the left side of my chest, just above where my heart would be “..here.” 

 

“What do you mean?” 

 

She giggled “I don't know how else I can say there's a materia in your chest,” she pointed her finger jabbing the spot she'd just had her hand gently before she took her hand away and cupped it back around mine. “It wants to go back to sleep.” 

 

Why was there a materia in my chest? How did it get there? How did she know?

 

“Can you talk to it?” she nodded her head.

 

“Yeah but it doesn't wanna answer any of your questions, it just wants to sleep. It's special.” 

 

“How special?” 

 

“I don't know but it's just special.”

 

“If it goes back to sleep will things go back to normal?” 

 

She paused for a second, her lips parting before she furrowed her brows slightly. “For now.” 

 

“For now?”

 

“Until it has to wake up for real. I can put it to sleep, do you want me to?” She tilted her head as eyes met mine. There was a wisdom behind those big green eyes that stretched beyond her years. 

 

“Yes please,” I nodded as I spoke in a soft voice. 

 

She nodded her head and smiled, closing her eyes before slowly removing her hands from mine. “There you go,” her voice was chirpy as she took her hands away.

 

 I didn't feel physically any different at all, I don't know how, but I just knew she was telling the truth throughout. I swallowed thickly and looked down at my hands, one gently holding the flower and blinked as I collected my thoughts, before looking back at her, she smiled when we made eye contact. 

 

“Did my mother tell you to take me home?” she asked with a tilt of her head. I nodded in response. “Come on then,” she was upbeat as she walked past me, pausing to grab my hand which she used to lead me out of the church. 

 

“I'm home!” She sang as she flung open the door to her home, ushering me in and closing the door behind me, I was powerless to refuse her despite wanting to head back. Her mother, Elmyra appeared with a spatula in hand, looking between the two of us. Aerith went through the notions of introducing us, before scowling. “You already met!” She pointed to me, then to Elmyra her stance was accusatory. “Would you like to stay for dinner?” She cupped her hands together at her chest as she honed in on me, my upper body leaned back and away from her involuntarily. 

 

“Give the poor girl some space, Aerith,” Elmyra chastised her. 

 

“I should head back…” I began. 

 

“Not on an empty stomach!” Aerith maneuvered behind me and pushed me towards the dining table, pulling out a chair and looking between me and it expectantly. 

 

“She absolutely won't take no for an answer now that she's decided you're staying, so may as well sit,” the older woman chimed in as she retreated back towards the kitchen. 

 

Dinner was, in a word, incredible. I hadn't had the joy of a truly home-cooked meal in the longest time, it made me nostalgic of my youth when I'd have food with my family around a table just like this one. It was a simple hearty vegetable stew with little dumplings, while it was simple, it was just perfect in every way. When we finished eating I helped them tidy up, thanked them for having me and told them I would take me leave. 

 

“Tell Tseng I want you to come again,” Aerith waved as I began walking down the path. 

 

When I was out of sight I leant against the wall in the little tunnel and pulled my phone out, scrolling to Sephiroth's name without thinking I hit the call button. It rang a few times, but he did pick up. 

 

“ Hello? Are you okay?” His deep voice sounded through the phone, a hint of concern in it. 

 

“Oh yeah I'm fine, sorry I just, I didn't know who to call because the weirdest thing happened to me…” 

 

“You've never called before, I was concerned. What happened?” 

 

“Are you free? I don't think the phone is the right place for a chat.” 

 

“ I've got some work to finish off, but perhaps in thirty or so minutes, would you like to come to my office?” 

 

“Actually, can you meet me somewhere not in the Shinra building?” 

 

“ Where are you now? ”

 

“Sector five slums.” 

 

A pause as he obviously thought for a second. “Why not the Shinra building?” 

 

“I don't know I just have a feeling this is something people shouldn't know about okay, there's surveillance everywhere I..” 

 

“There isn't any surveillance in my private quarters.” 

 

I paused this time, chewing my lip nervously. 

 

“I'll meet you at your office then we'll go from there, I wanna try something first.” 

 

“I'll see you soon then.” With that, he hung up and I set off, the delicate little flower held gently in my hand. 

Notes:

Basically, I have 15 buffer chapters, as I finish a new chapter, I release a new one, that usually ends up being every few days! I finished the last one super quick so you guys get a quick update, huzzah!

 

I really hope you guys enjoy! I was debating whether to add Aerith, but the Turks are such a presence in her life it seemed silly not to!

As always, thank you guys for reading and I hope you enjoyed 😁

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

 

 

“Enter,” Sephiroth’s voice sounded out, muffled by the door I rapped my knuckles against and I pushed it open, peeking my head in before entering fully. It was the first time I had seen him since our sparring session and, try as I might to push it to the back of my mind, seeing him made it all come rushing back. But I had bigger things on my mind than my superficial attraction to Shinra’s great war hero, for once. 

 

“I’m so sorry to disturb your evening,” I apologised as I stepped in, closing the door behind me. 

 

He eyed the flower in my hand with a quizzical look before he met my eyes with his own sharp gaze. “I had no plans.” He stated bluntly, he was sitting at his desk leant back in his office chair, his hands clasped at his chest and one leg resting across the other.

 

“Can we go to the training room? I wanna try something, also do you have some water for this?” I held the flower up and he blinked slowly at my fast words. 

 

“Yes. But, where did you come across that?”  He nodded to the lily in my hand. 

 

“I’ll get to that later.” 

 

“Alright,” he conceded, simply picking up a half-drunk bottle of water from his desk as he stood, he walked over to me and gently took the delicate little plant from my hand, placing it inside the open bottle and placing it back on his desk.

 

He led me into the training room and at my request fetched a fire materia, which he handed to me in a wordless transaction. I rolled the materia around in my hands, swallowing my nerves as I held it out in front of me, channelling as I always had the little orb heated up, glowed and produced a ball of flame that flew out  unremarkably and struck the target I'd been aiming for. I turned around and beamed a smile at him, he pushed himself from the wall he'd been leaning on and approached. 

 

“Have you had an infusion?” He asked as he stopped a couple of paces away. 

 

“Not for weeks, I didn't even know if I'd be able to do it.” 

 

“There's obviously been some development.” He stated, looking at the door. 

 

“Yeah, there has, but not here,” I looked down at the still-warm orb in my hand before looking back at him as he turned back to me. 

 

“As I said, my personal quarters are not under any surveillance. If you need to talk about something sensitive, it's as good a place as any,” he paused “I understand if you're not comfortable going there.” His tone was completely neutral as he spoke.

 

“Why wouldn't I be comfortable?” My current gameplan was to act as though nothing at all out of the ordinary had happened last time we saw each other. Because that was the sensible adult way to deal with things, right?

 

“Come with me then.” He didn't really acknowledge my question. Guess we were both ignoring the elephant in the room. 

 

The first thing I noticed about the floor that held the First class lodging, was that the doors were fewer and farther between. Why, became apparent when he opened the door to his own quarters and let me into a living space that was boastful in its enormity. My entire lodging could fit twice within just the living room of his, and I didn't know how I felt about that. Why was it necessary to even be that big? 

 

I removed my boots and coat, hung it on the coat pegs next to the door and placed my shoes to the side neatly. The space was entirely him all over, not a hint of colour as it was all blacks and grays, white walls ensured the space didn't feel suffocating among the dark accents, it was well but simply furnished. A huge television hung on one wall with a large black L shaped sofa placed centrally in front of it, a low coffee table just in front of that. A large kitchenette was nestled in the far corner of the room with a breakfast bar and a dining table. Because one man needed many options, apparently. Spare wall space was filled with shelves or bookshelves, decorated by books both well worn and completely untouched alike, a few framed photographs were dotted about the room. One shelf in particular held an old Shinra issue katana sword, it was well looked after and had a small charm hanging from the hilt. The space smelled like him too, that same scent of clean leather, vanilla and roses , that was the mystery scent that trailed after him whenever he passed by.

 

He stood stoically as I absorbed the details of the room, taking in my surroundings with unchecked interest. I regarded the sword for a little longer than anything else, which he noticed. 

 

“It's the blade I used before I happened across Masamune,” he remarked with a fleeting hand gesture before he made his way into the room. I followed him a few steps before he turned his head, “be at ease, take a seat.” He didn't gesture to any seat in particular so, as he moved to the kitchenette I took a seat at one of the stools on the breakfast bar. I studied him while he moved around, his shoulders were less rigid, his face whilst still indifferent lacked the usual pull at his brows that made him appear constantly tense, understandably he was more relaxed here, in a space that was his own. I was almost humbled that he had willingly invited me into his privacy. 

 

“Would you like something to drink?” His voice pulled me from my thoughts. 

 

“Yeah, that would be great thanks,” I nodded my head.

 

“I don’t have any alcohol.” I narrowed my eyes at him and a smirk lifted one side of his lips. He was so dry in his delivery that only the subtle movement of his mouth alerted me to the intended humor behind his remark. 

 

“Right, I don’t know where you’ve got this idea from that I’m some kind of raging alcoholic,” I began to defend myself, keeping my tone light. 

 

“Quite possibly from your seemingly nightly trips to binge drink in a bar.” He shrugged as he turned his back to reach into a high cupboard. 

 

“Not every night.” 

 

“Most nights.” 

 

“Well, if you’re unable to feed my apparent addiction, I guess coffee will do,” I rolled my eyes playfully. 

 

He'd clearly planned on coffee judging by the little bag of filter coffee he had pulled from the cupboard. “Just as well,” he remarked. I watched his quiet concentration as he began preparing the drink with an amount of  attention that was wholly unnecessary for a drink as simple as pot coffee.  He was thorough and precise and when he was done and the drink began to drip through into the glass jar, he regarded it with a look that resembled pride. I didn't even realise I'd been smiling at the scene unfolding before me until he looked at me and squinted his eyes slightly. “Yes?”

 

“I've never seen someone be so careful with a pot of coffee before,” I raised a hand to my mouth to stifle the giggle that was threatening to emerge. 

 

“Well, you've never seen me make coffee.” He responded as though I'd made an accusation towards him, his tone almost defensive. I let my laugh escape as he all but scowled at me. “Usually I just take instant,” he added quietly after a few moments. 

 

“Ah, I see, cracking out the good stuff for your esteemed guest,” I chimed playfully. 

 

He huffed a laugh through his nose and folded his arms “don't flatter yourself, Turk.” 

 

A few minutes later we were both with our respective cups of coffee and I remained seated at the breakfast bar whilst he stood across the counter top opposite me, one hand leaning on the surface while the other held the mug of dark liquid. He looked at me expectantly, a wordless request to say what I'd come to say. 

 

I told him, in as much detail as I thought I could get away with about Aerith and what she'd said and done. While Tseng hadn't mentioned confidentiality I got the feeling Aerith was not common knowledge, even among those in higher positions. When I was finished with my little tale he was silent for a little while, the room quiet bar the hum of the electronics around us, but it was a comfortable silence. 

 

“A materia in your chest?” He confirmed after a minute or so. 

 

“Apparently, but I have no idea, like I said she told me she'd put it to sleep, I don't feel any different but, I mean I can suddenly just use materia like I always have, it can't just be coincidence right?” I frowned a little as I spoke. 

 

“Something isn't right here.” He stated bluntly, taking a sip of the black liquid. 

 

“I know, like, has it always been there? Did they put it there when I failed my assignment? She said it was ‘woken up’ I just, have absolutely no idea.”

 

“How did you come to be a Turk?” It felt like a random question but given his track record for meticulousness it definitely wasn't. 

 

“It's a bit of a long story, really, and it's a lot to unpack, why?” 

 

“You don't have to divulge, I'm simply curious. Did you apply, or were you drafted?”

 

I paused and looked down at the cup of coffee in my hands, nervously fiddling with the handle. 

 

“Can you talk about it?”

 

“As in, do I want to? Or am I authorised?” I spoke without looking up. 

 

“Both.” 

 

“Neither.” I answered with a shrug. 

 

“I doubt you were authorised to tell me about this girl in the slums,” he countered. 

 

I looked up at him and pursed my lips with a frown, his expression was indifferent as it usually was but he held my eye contact until I broke it. 

 

“You promise not to tell anyone, not even Genesis or Angeal?” 

 

“It stays entirely between us.” 

 

“Do you remember a few years ago..” I paused to swallow thickly, I didn't really speak about my past to anyone, while I'd come to terms with it, it wasn't a light topic of discussion. “When Kalm got totalled?” 

 

He raised his head, a look of knowing crossed his face. 

 

“I'm not gonna go into details, I don't want to really, and my memory of it all is patchy at best. But I was there, I remember things, nothing important really.” I shrugged. “Well, I thought I was a goner, naturally. I was in a coma for a while, don't know how long. But when I woke up, I was in Nibelheim, that's where they took a bunch of people for medical care, spouted some shit about the fresh mountain air aiding recovery. This was Shinra, obviously.” I paused to sip my coffee, a light tremor in my hands, it was the first time I'd recounted this to anyone.  

 

“Take your time,” he encouraged, a softness smoothing the edge of his tone. 

 

“I'm okay. It is what it is, right?” A humourless laugh forced from my mouth. “Well, anyway after that they rehabbed me there for a bit. I'd been there for a while, few months I don't know exactly. Tseng offered me a position actually, full training, a place to live a good job, at the time it was my only option, I didn't have a home or a job to go back to, so it felt like it was the only thing I could do, obviously I took it, and then the rest is just, the rest. Came to Midgar, went through the Turk training programme and entered active duty a few months ago.” I looked up as I finished, meeting his gaze which was arguably softer than I was accustomed to. 

 

“Hmm,” he hummed deep in his throat in contemplation. “Curious that Tseng was the one to approach you and not Veld..” he mused his thoughts out loud.

 

“I always wonder why they even offered me a job, I was just a bartender in Kalm, nothing special, no transferable skills, not for something like this anyway.” 

 

“Knowing Shinra, they wanted you close at hand.”

 

“What do you mean?” 

 

“They want to keep tabs on you, what better way than to have you working for them, living under their roof, under constant supervision and surveillance?” 

 

I reeled at that. I didn't know how to respond. The thought had never even occurred to me though as he said it, it felt almost obvious. I had always wondered why they'd handed me a new life on a platter, but what possible need could they have of me unless..

 

“Do you think the materia has something to do with all that?”

 

“If what the girl said is true, I'd be willing to bet on it.” He placed his mug on the counter and leaned on it with both hands. “Shinra is not exactly renowned for their generosity. Rarely do they make decisions that don't serve them in some fashion.” 

 

I could feel the sour look that had settled on my face, the tension in my own jaw as my teeth ground together. I sighed, finishing the long breath with a groan of frustration. 

 

“Well, what does any of this even mean?” I rubbed my fingers across my forehead. 

 

“I wouldn't like to say, because I don't know. But be careful. Don't tell anyone about what the girl said to you. Not even your friends in the Turks.” He urged me as he walked around the counter. 

 

“I told you.” I countered, almost bitter, my voice was deflated, I hopped off the chair and stood. “Probably gonna go, I've got..”

 

“Running away from your problems won't solve them, and it won't get you answers.” 

 

“Well what am I supposed to do!?” My voice raised a level. 

 

“Sit back down, and listen to me.” His voice was stern and abrupt, effectively containing my little outburst. 

 

I set my jaw and heeded him, sitting back down on the chair as he came to lean against the one next to it, facing me with his arms crossed, I faced him with one elbow on the counter propping my chin on my fist. I must have looked like a child throwing a silent tantrum, because I felt like I was being scolded. 

 

“Proceed as normal. Don't ask questions, don't tell anyone a thing.” His voice was quieter now he was closer to me, I averted my eyes. 

 

“Alright” I mumbled. 

 

“Look at me.” His command was spoken quietly, but still firmly and I sighed, meeting my gaze with his, it was hard to ignore the way my heart jumped to my throat as my eyes focused on his own. “I will help you, if it is within my power.” 

 

“Why?” I searched his face, absorbing his features in the dim light of the room

 

“Because I want to.” 

 

I swallowed thickly and nodded, averting my eyes again. “I just don't understand why though” I responded honestly. I didn't know how to put into words that, at least in my head, it made no logical sense for him - Shinra's greatest, war hero, worldwide celebrity and all around legend, to want to help the newbie Turk with the weird inability to function correctly. 

 

“Do I need a reason? Or do you need one from me?” I didn't answer, just shrugged absently. “The latter then.” He stated simply. “You seem to have no trouble being yourself around me, or anyone from what I've observed. I have a lot of respect for that because usually people treat me very differently than they would anyone else.” He paused and I flinched when I felt his finger push my chin up to make me look at him again, his hand retreated instantly but the sensation remained. “I find that refreshing.” 

 

I blinked at him an expression of stunned silence on my face as I searched for words to offer a response, but found none. My heart was hammering against the cage of my chest. Could he hear that with his supernatural hearing? Eventually I nodded once and he retreated, pushing away from the stool, the tips of his silken hair brushed against my knees as he turned to move back around to the other side of the counter, I unconsciously breathed in the comfort of the scent left in his wake. 

 

“Would you like another coffee?” He asked as he refilled his own mug, leaving just enough for one cup in the glass jar. 

 

“I was gonna go but it seems a shame to waste it.”

 

“Just as well considering I prepared it especially for my esteemed guest.” He smirked as he reached across the counter to take my mug and refill it with the dark liquid. “I'm going to prepare my evening meal.” He stated as he pulled his hand back. “Would you like some?” 

 

“Oh, no thanks, I actually ate with the kid earlier,” I smiled fondly, looking down at the coffee in my hands. “Besides, it's my turn next time,” I said, the smile remaining as I looked up at him. 

 

“Ah yes, I had almost forgotten.” He opened up a fridge disguised as a cupboard and began pulling out various ingredients, which he proceeded to lay out on the counter. 

 

“When do you go back to Wutai then?” I asked with the agenda of making polite conversation. 

 

“Not just yet, I'm expected to attend the president's charity gala next week. I'll go sometime after that, I assume.” He spoke as he pulled out a chopping board and began dicing an onion with practised efficiency. 

 

“Oh yeah, Reno has to work that night, he's so bummed out about it,” I laughed, not taking my eyes off his meal preparation. 

 

“You're not working it?” He raised his eyes from the board to mine for a second before returning his attention to the vegetables. It was really quite jarring seeing him going about a mundane domestic task, it didn't even occur to me that he would be able to cook. 

 

“Nah, Reno, Rude and Tseng are, some of the others too, but the rest of us get the night off.” I shrugged. “I kinda wanted to see what it was all about.” 

 

“It's a big show of the president's supposed generosity.” He scoffed. “It's all a publicity stunt.” His voice was laced with bitterness. “You want to go?” 

 

“It's all pretty hyped up, advertised everywhere and stuff, just thought it would be cool. Hopefully I'll work it next year,” I said with a smile as I finished my drink and placed the cup on the counter. 

 

“Come with me, then?” He said it so casually that he didn't even pause to look up from his chopping. 

 

“What?” I laughed out the word in disbelief. 

 

“The PR team wants us firsts to take someone, I wasn't going to but it'll appease them if I do.” 

 

I mean, I did wanna go, it was always one of the biggest events in Midgar every year, an excuse to dress up and it had an open bar. But, with Sephiroth? Half the women of Midgar would hunt me down, for a start.  

 

“It wouldn't be weird if we went together?” I probed.

 

“Why would it?” 

 

“Dunno, people might just make assumptions,” I shrugged as I slid off the chair. 

 

“Let them.” He responded simply. 

 

“You sure you’re up to the task of me with an open bar?” 

 

“I enjoy a challenge.” His lip quirked upwards momentarily as he spoke. 

 

“Well alright then, if you’re sure then I’d like to go.. With you,” I agreed with a smile. “Anyway, I’m going to head off, thanks for the coffee,” I paused as I began moving. “Well thanks for everything, really. I know you keep telling me you don’t need to hear it, but I just want you to know that I am grateful, it… means a lot.” My voice was quiet and he looked up, his hands pausing their work for a moment. 

 

“It’s my pleasure,” he responded with an incline of his head. He placed the knife down and followed me to the door. “Goodnight,” his voice was quiet as I opened the door, I turned to him and smiled. 

 

“Goodnight,” I repeated my gaze lingering for a few seconds before I turned heel and made my way down the corridor, my smile not faltering despite my newfound worries.

 

Notes:

A faint whiff of plot drifts in on the breeze. I have been researching the expanded FF7 universe like a woman possessed. Honestly I've been OBSESSED with FF7 most of my life but I feel like I've learnt more in the past couple of months than ever before, all for fanfic >:)

Also, I made a Tumblr, SephSimp - and a BlueSky @sephsimp.bsky.social - both new so lacking at the moment, but follow me if you like :>

Thanks, as always for taking the time to consume my little piece of indulgent writing <3

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

 

“What are you doing?” Reno's obscene energy levels caused me to jolt from surprise as his head levelled with mine to view the screen of my computer. “Because that doesn't look like work to me,” he added. 

 

“That's because it's obviously not work, this is an online dress store,” I snipped back sarcastically as I unashamedly carried on scrolling. “And excuse me, I've seen you work maybe five times in my whole life.”

 

“Someone clearly has too much time on their hands,” he rolled his eyes playfully and pulled up the vacant chair between myself and Rude, who was actually working. “When are you ever gonna wear any of this fancy shit?” he sniggered. 

 

“Next week actually, ” I countered as I turned my head slightly to look at him. 

 

He raised his eyes and recoiled his head slightly before he narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “Wait, next week?” he drawled, he was sharper than he looked. 

 

“Yes, next week, clean your ears, man.” 

 

“Are you going to the Gala?” 

 

“ Maybe ,” I dragged out the word, the sly look on my face matching the tone of my voice. 

 

“How? Wait.” He slapped my arm playfully. “No fucking way, you're not going with Sephiroth are you?” The grin that appeared on his face was dangerous. 

 

“ Nooooo,” I dragged out that word too and laughed. “Don't tell anyone.”

 

“Hear that Rude,” he leaned over and tapped the other man's arm.

 

“I heard.” He answered looking at us over the top of his sunglasses. 

 

“Looks like we're about to be five grand better off partner,” Reno laughed, turning to me, the shit eating grin still present on his face. 

 

“Hey, enough of that. Just as friends,” I countered with a frown. 

 

“Yeah yeah, of course, friends . With benefits right?” He raised and lowered his eyebrows quickly. 

 

“Don't count your chocobos before they hatch and all that,” I puffed out my cheeks as I returned to my online shopping. “But yeah seriously just as friends,” I added for clarification. 

 

“Right okay if you insist ,” he leant back, but still looked at my screen, with a great deal more interest than I expected from him, really. “I like this one.”

 

“Of course you do,” I rolled my eyes at the tight fit and plunging neckline “I'm going for modesty, I've got these shortlisted..” I trailed off as I cycled through the open tabs of dresses. 

 

“I want to care, I really do,” Reno leaned back in the chair as he spoke. 

 

“You're a dick.”

 

“I'm your dick.” 

 

“You hear that Rude, he's my dick,” I leaned forwards to look past Reno at Rude who slowly turned his head, his expression unchanged. 

 

“Keep him.” He responded, to which Reno swung round to defend himself. 

 

-

 

How, I don't know, but after work I ended up walking the streets of Sector Eight with Reno . He'd hinted several times that he had nothing to do, before inviting himself to tag along to ‘give an honest man's opinion’ on my choice of attire. 

 

I thought his description of himself was total bullshit, but his company was rarely a chore. 

 

“Nah, this one is like, too modest, your assets are limited but at least flaunt what you do have.” His opinion was honest, I'd give him that. The dress, which had looked pretty on the model, looked like a total sack on me, I pursed my lips but retreated back into the changing room anyway. 

 

“I think this one is my favourite,” I called out to him before I opened the curtain revealing myself in what had to be the fifth or sixth dress. 

 

His eyebrows raised and he tilted his head before letting out a low whistle. The dress in question was totally black. It had a high neckline, fastening in a choker-like fashion around my throat, the material clung loosely, but tight enough to follow the contour of my body, down to the tops of my thighs from where it then hung to the floor. A high slit up one side showed off my entire leg as I moved, my arms were left bare and the entirety of my back was exposed down to the top of my hips where it fastened shut. It left everything and nothing to the imagination, modest in that it covered everything up whilst somehow showing off every asset I possessed. It was simple enough that it didn't look like I was trying too hard, elegant and showy without being gaudy or flashy. I loved it. 

 

Reno was unashamed in his appraisal of me, his eyes sweeping over my form as he nodded appreciatively. “Honestly, it's my favourite too, it's hot but, not in your face hot and I feel like, that's the vibe you're going for.” 

 

“Gosh, that might be the nicest thing you've ever said to me.” 

 

“I could say more but I value our friendship too much and you'll hit me.” He shrugged and I glared at him for a few brief seconds before retreating back to the changing room. 

 

The evening stretched on for a little while longer and I bought shoes and accessories and treated Reno to dinner as a thanks for coming. It felt like it'd been forever since I'd spent any amount of money on anything that wasn't food, alcohol or basic necessities. We actually went to the pizza place I'd been to with Genesis and Sephiroth. 

 

“Can I ask you a question?” He said through a mouthful of pizza.

 

“You'll ask me even if I say no, so why bother asking?” I responded. 

 

“Do you like him? And I don't mean do you like him like, yeah he's a chill guy. I mean, do you want him to ‘rail you into next week’ kind of like?” I half choked on the water of which I had been mid-sip at his words. 

 

“Reno what that fuck?” I coughed, my voice hoarse as I slapped my chest. 

 

He simply looked at me expectantly as he shoved an ungodly amount of pizza into his mouth. “Well?” His voice was muffled by the food. 

 

“I'm not going to validate your question with an answer.” 

 

“You might think you're being all cool and distant about it,” he paused to swallow “and I don't think anyone else would put two and two together, but to me it's pretty damn obvious.”

 

“What does it matter anyway?” I picked up a piece of pizza as I grumbled at him. 

 

“I know I fuck about and take the piss, but you're solid. I'm not a sage advice kinda guy right, and to be honest, I couldn't care less how you feel about him. I just think, you've had it kinda tough lately and you deserve to be happy, or just get laid, or whatever but you should just be careful. It's not like he's your run of the mill grunt, he's the grunt of all grunts. I don't even know where I'm going with this but, yeah be careful.” 

 

“I'm a big girl, I can look after myself,” I responded softly with a genuine smile “but I do appreciate your concern, you big dork.” I laughed.

 

“Right, I'm over being soft now. Bar?”

 

“I'm gonna take all this stuff back and I am no way coming all the way back out. Want some of this?” I pushed my half eaten plate of pizza towards him and he pulled it from me instantly. “Thanks for helping me choose my dress, you're my girlfriend now, how does that feel?” 

 

“I'll let you do my hair next time,” he grinned through his mouthful of my food. 

 

Being out was a fantastic distraction from the very real plague on my mind that was the materia that was apparently lodged in my chest. Earlier in the day I'd used the Turks training room to test it out again and was both relieved and apprehensive to find that materia was simply reacting completely normally to me as it always had before. Even the strange sensations that I felt when I'd tested with Sephiroth and Genesis were vacant. While it was great news that I was seemingly able to function normally, it cemented the fact that, while I had no proof, Aerith had spoken the truth. 

 

My conversation with Sephiroth the night before had cast a lot of doubt in my mind as well. While I'd always just believed that I'd been offered the job out of pity for my circumstances, it hadn't even occurred to me there was another, more sinister reason behind it, I mean why would it? Did Tseng know? He was notoriously stone faced and hard to read, a closed book. If he did know, even if I confronted him I'd be none the wiser either way, because he'd surely tell me he didn't. It wasn't worth outing myself, or putting myself under anymore scrutiny for the sake of a non answer. 

 

So, the only person I could really lean on for help was Sephiroth, and now even that was getting complicated as I was slowly beginning to come to the very real conclusion that, in some way, my feelings for him were starting to drift past the platonic waymark. That one, I didn't know how to deal with. I was convinced it was once sided, but a small part of me latched onto any suggestion that maybe it wasn't. 

 

After everything, just when I felt like my life was getting back on track, of course life had to send a barrage of things to knock it off the rails. But, these were the cards dealt to me, and what good would spiralling for the fifteenth time this month do? Nothing. 

 

At least I had the Gala to look forward to right? 

Notes:

Reno needed some love and they so say absence makes the heart grow fonder.

He's back next chapter. I hope you all enjoy some chill time until then!

Can I just say thank you to all of you who comment on every chapter, I'm so happy people are enjoying this because I'm enjoying putting it out there. I hope you continue to enjoy :>

I've done a rough outline of the entire story, I know where I'm going, I've just got to work out all the finer details, and how much shameless soft Sephiroth padding I can fit in without it being too much, you know? Actually, the answer is, there's never too much, he's the love of my life alright.

Love you guys <3

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

 

Sitting in my little apartment, rotting my brain with evening television and drinking alone always made me wonder why I declined half of Reno's invitations to hang out, because when he was busy and I had no one, I resented being left to my own devices. The allure of alone time always seemed like a good idea until it was forced upon with no choice. 

 

I was fortunate however that, just as he had last time I'd been in one of these moods, Sephiroth was on hand to pry me from my self imposed moping. Of course, last time I'd opened the channel of communication by ridiculing the recruitment ad I'd seen him in, but this time it was he who reached out to me, with a phone call. 

 

“Hello?” I answered the ringing phone with a questioning voice. This was after all, the first time he had phoned me. 

 

“ Are you available?” His voice sounded almost gravelly, rougher than it usually did.  

 

“Physically, yes. Mentally? Maybe not so much. Why?” 

 

“ I wanted to share some findings with you, though it isn't anything particularly pressing and can wait if you're busy.” He cleared his throat as he finished speaking, his voice was off, I definitely wasn't imagining it. 

 

“I suppose I can tear myself away from my busy evening of wallowing in self pity and drinking alone, if I must of course,” a lilting tease to my tone. 

 

The sound of a sharp breath of air cracked through the receiver, “ I would be loath to disturb your evening of excitement.”

 

I smiled dumbly “should I come to yours?” 

 

“ That would be for the best.” 

 

“I'll see you in a bit then.” 

 

We had grown closer, that much was evident. I felt I could talk to him, make conversation with him or even just be comfortable around him. Even beneath the hard exterior he was known for, he was far from soft. He was blunt, honest and dry, but the more I became accustomed to his nature, the more apparent it became that you simply had to accept these things to get along with him in any sense. His admittance the other day that he found me refreshing had made me come to realise, he regarded me as something more than just a colleague or acquaintance. Perhaps, ‘friends’ was pushing it, casual friends maybe? Friends of convenience? I don't know. The addition of him in my life (despite whatever growing feelings I held for him) was unexpected, but welcome. 

 

I had changed into clothes more appropriate for any human with eyes to see me (pyjamas were sadly, not appropriate outerwear) and made my way to his. It took only a few minutes, being just a short walk down the hall and one floor on the elevator. It would probably even be quicker to take the stairs, but who had the energy for that? Certainly not me. 

 

“Damn, you look rough.” I couldn't stop the words from exiting my mouth as he opened the door. 

 

“Thank you.” A frown set on his face. He did look awful, paler than usual, a light flush to his cheeks which were sunken and deep dark circles sat beneath his eyes, a thin sheen of sweat sparkled on his forehead as the light caught it. 

 

“Are you diseased? Will I catch it?”

 

He simply sighed and stepped aside for me to enter. “I had a particularly spiteful mako infusion today.” 

 

“You sure it was mako and not the plague?” I moved past him, the smell of him wafting over my senses as I entered the threshold. 

 

“Hojo personally oversees my infusions, quite often he uses me as a test subject for ‘improved’ dosages and additives. This I would assume is one such time.” He explained, the slight rasp in his voice more prominent in person. I didn't fail to notice the sneer on his face as he spoke. 

 

“He doesn't tell you?” My brows pulled together as I questioned. 

 

“Why would he?” A dry and humourless laugh left his throat as he moved past me into the room. “I'm nothing more than another number to him, why would he show the consideration of warning or consulting me with matters regarding my own health and physique?” 

 

“You realise how ridiculous that sounds?” 

 

“That's the way it's always been. A drink?” He asked, as he moved towards the kitchen his tired eyes focused on me as he spoke. He was dressed for comfort, clearly. A pair of sweatpants, loose fitting but cuffed at the ankles and a wide necked white t-shirt afforded a front row seat to the lines of his collarbones and contours of his heavily muscled arms. Did he know that even dressed as casually as could be and arguably ill he was simply resplendent to behold. 

 

“I am legitimately concerned you might pass away, should I come back tomorrow or something?”

 

“So concerned you're considering leaving me in this state.” He smirked, though it did not reach his eyes. “I am fine, your concern is unnecessary.” 

 

“Your eyes are glowing like crazy right now,” I remarked without even really thinking. Of course he didn't need my concern, but there was something very humbling about seeing the most powerful weapon in Shinra’s arsenal looking like a pile of hot shit. I felt like I was seeing an almost vulnerable side to him, as much as he was shrugging it off. “And yes please, to a drink.” I added as I realised I hadn't answered his question. 

 

“They do for a day or so.” He responded, his tone short as he pulled open his cupboard-fridge. “What do you want?” 

 

“Oh,” I paused for a second “I'll have whatever,” said with an absent shrug.

 

“Please sit down, you're making the place look untidy.” He grumbled as he turned around with two cold beers. Interesting choice for a man seemingly on the brink of death. 

 

“Sorry,” I sheepishly made my way over to the large L shaped sofa and perched on the very edge of it. When he shot me a displeased look I sunk backwards into the cushions and made myself a little more comfortable. He placed the beer on a coaster on the table in front of me before taking a seat around the other side of the sofa. The soft clean scent of floral leather wafted past me as he did and it was every bit of my self control not to breathe it in deeply. He let out a deep breath of relief and his head lulled backwards onto the headrest showcasing the lines of his throat and jaw as I watched him with disguised interest. Being around him was becoming increasingly difficult. 

 

“Hojo often leaves me alone during my infusions which afforded me a little time with one of his devices.” he spoke after a few long moments of silence, bringing his head forward to look at me as he spoke. I reached forward to pick up the beer before settling back down bringing my feet up onto the sofa as I made myself comfortable. 

 

“I looked for anything that might link to you or Kalm, but I didn't find a great deal.” He paused to pick up his own drink, “I found a file relating to you specifically.” 

 

I raised my eyebrows “yeah?” 

 

“But it was labelled classified, even using Hojo's personal tablet it was protected behind a password.” my eyebrows pulled together. 

 

“Right..”

 

“There was a Separate file regarding your recent mako infusions, unprotected.” He took a long deep swig of his drink before his eyes met mine. “I can only assume that with or without your knowledge you've had previous dealings with R&D. With what you revealed to me the other day, I would suspect your time in Nibelheim was not just simple recovery as they told you. Likely, it is linked to the materia you supposedly possess.” 

 

I was silent for a few seconds as I absorbed the small amount of information he had. “Thank you.” 

 

“Without asking questions which I would strongly advise against, this is the best I can do at present,” his eyes flitted over my face. “I apologise, I thought I could offer more assistance.” 

 

“Don't be ridiculous, you've done more than enough,” I leaned forward a little and he inclined his head. “At least if any of this comes up to bite me I'll have some knowledge of it all, which is more than I had a couple of weeks ago.” 

 

“Stay off of Hojo's radar,” his tone held a hint of warning. 

 

“With or without this going on I had no intention of being anywhere near his radar, I can assure you of that,” I said with a smirk. “You know, this could have waited until you were feeling better,” I said after a few seconds of silence during which his eyes closed slightly and then widened as though he was struggling to stay awake. 

 

“I'm feeling fine.” His eyes were daggers as they narrowed. 

 

“Yeah well, you look like shit. I can go, so you can rest. Even if you don't need it, or whatever.” I laughed as I began to stand. 

 

“Stay a while?” 

 

His words caught me off guard, the softness in which he spoke them, the way his tired eyes caught mine effectively stopping me in my tracks. I sat back down and just looked at him for a moment. “You know, it's okay if you feel like shit. I'm not gonna judge you or think poorly of you. I felt like actual arse after mine and I'll bet it was a baby dose compared to yours.” 

 

“Mm,” the low rumble in his chest was a noise of either acknowledgement, or contemplation, I hadn't fully deciphered its true meaning yet. 

 

“But also I can stay a bit, if you want.” I added softly. I wasn't fully sure why he wanted me to stay, but I was more than happy to. 

 

-

 

I awoke with a start to the blaring ring of my phone, I scrambled for it blindly and answered it without looking at the caller ID.

 

“Hello?” I cleared my throat as my voice was groggy with sleep. 

 

“ Where are you?” Tseng's voice pushed any sleep from my body as I jumped upright, covers falling off me. 

 

“Shit, what time is it? I can be there in like…” I looked around, this was not my room. This was Sephiroth's living room. “Half an hour, maybe less.” 

 

“ See to it that you're no longer.” With that the line went dead. 

 

“Fuck,” I cursed as I pushed back the blanket that was covering my legs, folding it neatly before I looked across at the opposite end of the L of the sofa where Sephiroth sat, his eyes on me as he blinked slowly. “I'm so sorry, why didn't you wake me and turf me out?” I said as I stood, I could feel a blush of embarrassment flushing my neck and face. 

 

“I must have fallen asleep before you.” He pinched the bridge of his nose as he spoke. Some natural colour had returned to his face and the dark circles beneath his eyes were greatly reduced. “I did wake up, you were asleep but it seemed pointless to wake you.” He flexed his neck from side to side. “I was unaware you had work, I apologise.” 

 

Thinking about it, he had fallen asleep. We had chatted for a little while, mostly about the war and other work related things and then he'd gone silent, when I'd looked over to him he was clearly sound asleep, I don't remember much past that so I must have fallen asleep soon after. I was both horrified by the situation and strangely honoured by it. 

 

“I didn't say, so don't apologise. I just can't believe I fell the fuck asleep, I'm so sorry to bolt but I really have to go, I'll see you soon,” my words were spoken as I made my way across his home and pulled my shoes on, I didn't give him a chance to respond before I was out of the door. 

 

As I stood waiting for the elevator I realised I hadn't been under a blanket before I'd gone to sleep and so I came to the logical conclusion that he must have put it there, I smiled to myself. 

 

 

Notes:

I finished the chapter I was working on way quicker than anticipated, meaning you guys get ANOTHER update. I cannot sustain daily updates, but if I can churn it out I absolutely will.

I really loved writing this chapter, the idea of him willingly revealing himself at his most vulnerable, I imagine it to be a very humbling experience.

As always, I hope you enjoy :>

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

 

The day of the Gala was upon me, and I definitely hadn't prepared myself for it. Physically, I had everything in order, I had the day off so I treated myself to a makeover at a salon. I had showed them the dress and told them I didn't want anything over the top, the man who worked on my face applied a nice natural look with smoky eyes and dark lipstick, it was amazing the difference a well applied face could make, I barely recognised myself under the slightly fanned lashes and contoured cheeks. He'd fixed my hair in a simple sideways twisted style with a few rogue strands curled framing my face. I'd also gone all out and got simple black tips on my nails. 

 

Pulling on my tights had been a stress, and one pair was sacrificed in the process and of course, fancy nails made it all but impossible to successfully pull up the zip on my dress. The impasse I had come to, was that I would need help. 

 

“Please help me,” I flung open my door to reveal a mildly shocked Sephiroth. He looked, well he looked absolutely incredible there was no doubt about it, I appraised him while we both stood in stunned silence for a few, long moments. The black suit was immaculately tailored to his body, slim and well fitted, left open to reveal a black waistcoat and tie underneath. Pinned to his breast was the yellow flower I had left in his office, somehow still exactly as pristine as the day I'd left it there the previous week. I reiterate, he looked incredible, jaw droppingly, effortlessly so. Good job I had one thousand layers of make up on because I could feel my cheeks heating from simply looking at him. 

 

He cleared his throat “What do you need help with?” Spoken after the silence became borderline uncomfortably long. 

 

“I can't do my dress up,” I mumbled almost sheepishly, I had been clutching it to my chest to stop it from falling and revealing everything. He motioned his chin for me to move into my suite and followed after me silently. 

 

“Turn around,” he said quietly, the tone of his voice like a straight rod up my back as I tensed up. I lifted my hair as he pulled the choker style fastening at the top, the warmth of his fingers brushing my neck as he fastened the three little eyelet clasps, tucking his fingers underneath it to straighten it up. My heart hammered so loud I could hear it, I prayed he couldn't. Next he moved to the zipper, he took the two separated parts of the dress and held them together before taking the minute piece of metal, which sat at the very base of my spine and pulled it up the few inches before fastening the eyelet there to hold it in place. 

 

“Are you cold?” His low voice was quiet as his fingers lingered around the clasp, “you've got goosebumps,” one of his fingers traced a short line gently up my spine which I can only bet created more of them, especially as I involuntarily arched away from his touch he puffed a breath from his nose. 

 

I swallowed thickly, the noise so loud in the pure silence, turning my head and twisting my body slightly to look him in the eyes, which met mine in an almost challenging way.  

 

“No, quite warm actually,” I responded, it was true those few seconds of contact had me melting. Man, I had it bad. He retreated his fingers slowly and stepped back, pushing the outer layer of his suit back to tuck his hands in his pockets. “Do you have a spare pocket? I don't want to take a bag, I didn't really think of that and I don't have one that will really do this whole look credit..” my voice came out more stable than I expected it to be, which was a win, honestly. 

 

“I do,” he said simply, his eyes trained on me as I retreated to grab my phone and the passkey to my room, when I returned I handed them to him and he tucked them into the inside pocket of his blazer. 

 

I muttered a thanks and grabbed my shoes, a bold choice as they were platform pumps with a high stiletto heel, straps across my feet fastened at my ankles. I slipped one foot in and crouched down to do up the tiny buckle. Nails however had other ideas, in hindsight they had been a poor choice, at least with no practise days and lots of tiny fastenings. 

 

“Come here,” he knelt down on one knee and batted my hand away, doing up one shoe with ease before grabbing the other. “Lean on the wall,” he all but ordered, I complied leaning backwards to steady myself as he lifted my other foot gently into the second shoe and fastened it around my ankle. Now, if the dress hadn't done it, him on one knee, his hands on my ankles gently had sent a heat straight through me that was like a jolt. Tonight would be challenging. 

 

“Good job I came early as you seem to be incapable of dressing yourself,” he remarked with a half smirk as he stood and I followed him up with my eyes.

 

“The nails are a handicap, I thought they would be nice, but now I'm not so sure if they're worth it.” I shrugged as I pushed myself from the wall. 

 

“Perhaps, but I would argue the biggest handicap will be those,” he nodded to my shoes. 

 

“Please, I'm an expert in heels,” I shot him an almost cocky look.

 

“We’ll see if you're saying that once the open bar has its way with you.” 

 

With any luck it won't be the only thing that has its way with me. Head out of the gutter woman. 

 

“Well luckily I'm an expert at drinking too,” I responded with a little grin. 

 

“I must say, you look exquisite,” he noted, his tone almost aloof if not for the slight hint of appreciation behind it. It caught me off guard, I looked at him, frozen for a short second before I smiled. 

 

“I tried to go for classy but not like, over the top. Reno actually helped me choose the dress,” I dismissed the compliment slightly by glossing over it, before I made a show of sweeping my gaze over him. “You don't look so bad yourself,” I offered with a smile, he simply titled his head in acknowledgment. 

 

“Unfortunately, Genesis and the PR team arranged our transport.” He thinned his lips as he finished speaking in a slight grimace. 

 

“It's still absolutely mad to me that you guys need a PR team.” We had walked to the elevator with success, I could walk just fine, but not at any kind of speed. The heels brought me up a fair bit, but I still wasn't level with even his eyes. 

 

“Unfortunately we spend a great deal of time in the public eye.”

 

“And Shinra markets you like a product, it's actually kind of creepy.”

 

“I've grown numb to it, while I don't particularly like it, I can tolerate it well enough. It's the fanclubs that I find the most tedious.” He sighed as he hit the button for the ground floor.

 

“I suppose they aren't heavily moderated as they're unaffiliated. We sometimes have to do like, IP checks on them and stuff, send them emails if they post something that could be considered damaging. Rude had to go to someone's house once,” I mused as I looked at the floor number decreasing on the display, my eyes flicking down to him occasionally but not lingering. 

 

“They have Turks on that sort of thing?” 

 

“When necessary,” I shrugged. “So like, I'm probably gonna be slandered on the Internet tomorrow,” I laughed as I looked down. 

 

“Genesis has brought a woman as well, so you won't be alone in that.” He didn't deny it, but offered consolidation. 

 

“I'm kind of looking forward to seeing what horrifying conclusions they can draw from one night next to their hero,” I smiled as the lift chimed. 

 

“Strange thing to look forward to.” 

 

The transport Genesis had arranged was a sleek black stretched limousine parked in the underground lot at the bottom of the Shinra building. I wanted to call it tasteful but it was anything but, gaudy is the word I'd use to describe it. I cringed as it came into view and Sephiroth pinched the bridge of his nose whilst shaking his head. 

 

“My aren't you positively radiant,” Genesis practically purred as we approached him, a woman stood with him who was dressed immaculately in a beautiful deep red dress that held remarkable similarities to the colour of Genesis’ usual attire, he too had a suit on though his waistcoat matched the colour and material of said dress. 

 

“You hear that, you're radiant, ” I nudged Sephiroth as we stopped. 

 

“He was talking about you.” He deadpanned, I laughed at his oblivious response.

 

Genesis approached and took my hand in his, gripping it as I tried to pull it back he leant forwards and brought my hand to his lips before letting it slowly drop. The look on my face must have conveyed the absolute disgust I felt in that moment because he laughed at me as he retreated back to his date, who watched the entire exchange suspiciously, but not maliciously. 

 

“This is Madeline,” Genesis introduced her, offering no explanation of what she actually was to him. He introduced Sephiroth, who said a polite hello and myself, who simply offered her a smile which she returned. 

 

As we entered the car Angeal who was already tucked inside, raised a hand in greeting, alongside a woman clutching a tablet wearing a dress suit. 

 

“Ah, great you're all here,” the woman pushed her glasses up her nose as she eyed us all in turn while we entered. Sephiroth, followed by me, then Genesis and finally Madeline. “Right so, I'm these guys PR rep, there's a few things we'll go over on the way. This is a highly prestigious and well publicised event so, while these guys know the drill I need to make sure you're up to scratch.” She glanced between me and Madeline, she was friendly, but very abrupt, all business. I looked at Sephiroth with a raised brow and he gently rolled his eyes, a sour expression settling on his face. 

 

“Right so, Sephiroth didn't actually tell me anything about you so..”

 

“She's with General Affairs.” Sephiroth interjected abruptly as he folded his arms, the woman made an ‘o’ shape with her mouth and nodded. 

 

The ride was effectively a twenty minute lecture on how to conduct oneself whilst joined at the hip with Shinra's greatest assets. It was a completely surreal and demoralising experience, the lists of ‘do not do’ was surprisingly long. Halfway through I glanced at Sephiroth, his sour expression was unchanged throughout, I wondered how he truly felt. Not only was he paraded around like a prized pooch, he was told in exactly what manner he should allow himself to be paraded, right down to how he should interact with people, it was horrifying. My nature told me to push the boundaries, my respect for the man on my left told me to be on best behaviour. 

 

Exiting the car was an experience unlike any other. A red carpet paved the way into the huge concert hall that had been refashioned for the event, hundreds, maybe even thousands of people lined it, behind barricades, kept in check by infantry stationed barely five feet apart. Sephiroth had ensured he exited the car before me, holding out a hand to help me out. People cheered for him, called his name, women screamed, cameras flashed and yet, he remained totally focused on me, his expression unchanged. When he was satisfied that I was safely out and had my feet, he raised his hand half heartedly, a cheer erupted, he simply strode with complete confidence and indifference to the entire situation unfolding around him, he didn't let go of my hand the entire walk into the building, which was just as well because he was about the only thing rooting my sanity. 

 

“Fuck that,” I muttered quietly enough that only he could hear as we walked through the main doors. Heads turned, but this was an entirely different crowd, the people invited to this event all held the highest social standing, positions of power or wealth. I turned to look back, Genesis was signing things and riling the crowd, Angeal was waiting for him with Madeline who looked like a deer in headlights. Poor bitch. 

 

“It's always like that,” he remarked quietly as he gently placed his hand on the small of my back to guide me towards the main hall, his touch warm on my bare skin. Once inside a man at a little table greeted us and pointed us towards a table at the front and off to the left. 

 

We took our seats and a little while later, drinks arrived, the others arrived and the actual show began. It was a fundraising event organised by the Shinra corporation to raise money for various non-profit organisations around the city of Midgar, orphanages, hospitals and the like. There were speeches, auctions of both mundane and rare things alike. Both Reno and Sephiroth had been right, it was a snoozefest and a huge publicity stunt veiled under the notion of giving. Anyone who was anyone was sat in this room, while half of Midgar either watched from home or waited outside. 

 

There was an intermission and people mingled, I excused myself to use the bathroom, navigating the dimly lit room in giant heels was a challenge in and of itself, much more so after a few drinks.

 

“Wow you look hot,” Reno's voice caught my attention as he slid to my side. All his shirt buttons were done up and he had a tie on, now if that wasn't the most impressive thing I'd seen all evening, I don't know what was. “I tried ringing you,” he pouted.

 

“Ah, Seph has my phone, no pockets,” I motioned to myself. 

 

“Seph? Absolutely rank, don't ever say that again,” he raised an eyebrow. “I'll walk you back, you don't look safe in them,” he nodded down to my shoes. 

 

“What is everyone's deal with my shoes, I'm perfectly well equipped to walk in these bad boys,” I quipped back. 

 

“You get what I mean about it being boring?” He spoke quietly as he escorted me to my table. 

 

“Oh yeah, total letdown but at least I got to dress like a celebrity,” I held my hand under my chin and fluttered my lashes. 

 

“You dork,” he shook his head as we arrived at my table “one special delivery,” he bowed flamboyantly as we reached the table, as he turned to leave he blew a little kiss at me, I smiled at him fondly as he walked off. 

 

“What is the nature of your relationship with him?” Genesis leaned across and motioned to Reno with his eyes, his voice low as he spoke. 

 

“With Reno? He's like, my closest friend, I guess” I looked to Genesis out of the side of my eye, vaguely aware of Sephiroth in my peripherals. 

 

“You seem awfully close, I was merely curious. Would be a shame if our esteemed Silver General had competition,” his mouth curved into a smirk, his tone almost taunting. 

 

My jaw set at that, and I could feel Sephiroth tense up, but to his credit he remained totally still aside from a slight turn of his head and pointed glare. 

 

“You just can't fucking help yourself can you?” I bit, my voice low, coming out in almost a hiss. 

 

“Hey now, I'm just..”

 

“Genesis, enough.” Angeal's chastising tone cut through, effectively ending the conversation. My expression settled into one of irritation as I shot daggers at Genesis, who sat facing straight ahead with a smug smile plastered on his face. He was a bastard, and even that was being kind. 

 

The most notable event of the evening had been Sephiroth's surprise donation of one of his old swords to the auction. It had nearly tripled the price of the next best selling item, coming in at almost one million gil, which was absolutely absurd money for a standard Shinra issue blade worth probably no more than ten-thousand. 

 

-

 

When we entered the Shinra building after the long evening my feet were nothing short of ruined, my gait was uneven and slow, but Sephiroth patiently matched my pace all the way to the elevator. He hit the number for my floor and the lift began to ascend. 

 

“How did you find the Gala then?” He asked me with a light smile. 

 

“Boring as fuck, but despite that, and the literal hoards of fangirls, I did have a good night,” I looked up to him as I spoke and he maintained my gaze. 

 

“I'm glad,” his voice was genuine. 

 

Obviously, the world had it in for me. 

 

As the doors opened and I stepped out, I somehow got the tip of my heel wedged in the little tiny gap between the elevator and the floor. Obviously unaware of my impending doom, I made to pull my foot forward and I stumbled, causing my ankle to buckle at what may as well have been a ninety degree angle as I fell face first into the floor. 

 

Well, it would have been face first if I wasn't hanging out with the one person who could react quick enough to grab me before impact. He had literally grabbed around my waist and I hung from his arm facing the floor. 

 

“Honestly, I was so close to proving you wrong.” He laughed at that, not a little chuckle or a huff of air, but a real laugh. One short melodious burst of a sound that I'd never heard him make, it made me laugh a little despite my current position of literally dangling from him. 

 

He straightened me up then, placing my feet on the ground. I winced audibly as a mild pain throbbed in my ankle, he looked at me with slight concern. 

 

“Do you want me to carry you?” He smirked, his hand was gently around my waist as I turned to look at him with a mock scowl.

 

“Absolutely not!” He handed me the keycard from his pocket and, without warning bent down to scoop me up, I yelped audibly and my hands immediately wound around his neck, as though there was any risk he would drop me. “Don't carry me, I'm independent,” I whined and he turned his face to look at me as he walked, his expression still carrying that little smirk. My breath caught slightly at his proximity, but my expression did not falter. When he reached the door he did not put me down, instead I waved the card in front of the reader and as it clicked to open he pushed it open with his foot. 

Notes:

Gala chapter ✨️ ft a nice lil soft cliffhanger 😎

I imagine these kind of things to feel hype, but actually be entirely the opposite, but who doesn't love getting all glammed up?

Basically every new character introduced in this chapter is just there for the sake of it, so I didn't bother elaborating on anything about them 🤣

As always, hope you enjoyed 😉

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Notes:

My apologies, someone sprinkled it with some spice >:)

 

“You can put me down, you know?” I puffed out my cheeks as we entered the little apartment.

 

“I'll take a look at that ankle before I go,” his voice was a quiet rumble that I could feel as a result of the fact I was scrunched into his chest. “Get the lights,” he paused momentarily by the light switch and I reached out to flick them on. 

 

“It's okay really I just twisted it,” I argued softly. 

 

He didn't respond, but he didn't put me down either. He strode past my little living space and towards the small kitchenette located past it, where he plonked me gently onto the granite worktop, leaving my feet dangling over the edge. He stepped back, his eyes on mine as I looked up at him, despite the tall counter he still towered over me. After a few seconds he removed his gaze and knelt down on one knee as he had earlier, slowly undoing the buckle of the shoe on my unharmed foot, slipping it off he dropped it to the floor before moving to the other. I flinched as he took it, despite his gentle touch the dull throb reacted with a shot of pain. 

 

“I doubt you could take these off anyway.” He murmured quietly, his voice cutting through the silence of the room. 

 

“Hey, undoing buckles is easier than doing them up, you really don't have to, I can manage,” my heart beat was loud and fast, my voice a little higher pitched than I would have liked. 

 

“An expert are you?” He shot me a look before returning his attention to slipping the shoe gently from my foot. 

 

“When I need to be,” I quipped back, my eyes trained on him, as he took my ankle in his hands and maneuvered it with a softness you wouldn't even think he was capable of, one particular direction caused me to flinch, but more at the shock of the sudden pain than the level of it. 

 

“I can get a better look if you take these off,” he gently pinched the dark tights between two fingers and pulled it up slightly before letting go for it to ping back towards my skin with a dull snap.

 

Now, maybe I was reading the room wrong but the look on his face as he craned his neck to look at me was not entirely innocent, his lips were slightly curled at the edges and his pupils were ever so slightly larger than the thin slits I was accustomed to. I studied him for a second or two and his gaze didn't falter, just remained on me as I obviously analysed him. It was almost like he was challenging me, goading me. 

 

“I can't take them off if I'm sitting like this” I said after what felt like an eternity but was infact just a few drawn out seconds. He stood slowly and stepped away slightly, giving me space to lower myself gently to the floor, I was sure to only place my weight on my good ankle. “You have to turn around. It's like the most undignified thing to do and I won't have you witness it.” I laughed, luckily the sound wasn't as shaky as I felt. He tilted his head in acknowledgment and turned and it took me a few seconds to peel them from my legs, rolling them all the way down so I only had to step out of them. I deposited them on top of the shoes. 

 

He turned around and looked down at me, his gaze pinning me in place. The protest I'd been about to voice dried up in my throat as he placed his hands at my waist and effortlessly lifted me back onto the counter, his hands lingered for a second before he was on his knee once more inspecting the ankle. I was dying, my ankle was the least of my concerns, his touch on my bare skin was. He'd touched my ankle, my fucking ankle and I could feel myself heating up. 

 

“It's swollen, but I think you'll live.” His voice was low, silky as he stood. 

 

“Thank you for your expert analysis,” it was an almost sarcastic reply because I was struggling with all rationality. He smirked, and moved forward towards me, I automatically moved my legs to accommodate his proximity, but still tensed as he moved his arms around me, his chest level with my eyes as his hands softly found the clasp at the back of my dress and unhooked it expertly, his fingers moving to drag the little zip down. I sucked in a breath that I knew he heard as trailed a soft path with the knuckle of his finger up the line where the zipper had just sat, now parted. 

 

He withdrew his hands then and I suppressed the whine that threatened to leave my lips, he placed his hands either side of me and withdrew ever so slightly, to lean down to my eye level. I watched his every tiny move, completely engrossed, fixated on him, his pupils were even wider now and I noticed that smug smile painted on his face. 

 

“What are you doing?” I breathed, his eyes flitting so quickly to my mouth then back to my eyes I would have missed it had I not been literally three inches from his face. 

 

“Well, seen as you needed help getting dressed, I assumed you'd need help getting undressed,” he murmured, unfaltering. I averted my gaze for a few seconds, looking past him as I felt the notes of his voice in my very core, stoking the flame that was steadily building. 

 

“And you're qualified for that too, right?” My voice was barely above a whisper as I returned my eyes to his, my chin tilted upwards slightly so I looked down through half lids at him.

 

“I'm qualified for a lot of things.” 

 

“Oh? Do enlighten me.” 

 

He straightened up then and stepped closer, impossibly close, his hands still either side of me, caging me into him. I could think of no cage on this planet I'd rather be in than the one I found myself in at that moment, I couldn't escape it, didn't want to escape it. 

 

“Oh, I'll enlighten you.” he practically purred, my breath caught as I looked up at him, I tried to focus on his eyes, but found it difficult to focus on anything at all.  

 

“Please do,” my words were a breathy plea. 

 

That was the only invitation he needed, without missing a beat he brought his lips down on my own with a force I should have expected. His lips were soft, softer than they had any right to be, but the motion was a hard display driven by want, by need. Heat engulfed my body, pooling in my belly, igniting my senses. As his lips moved against mine I moved my hands to grab at the collar of his blazer, pulling him closer if that were even possible. His own hands moved, one to my waist and the other to the base of my neck, keeping me anchored against him, pulling my hips towards his own. 

 

I made a sound in the back of my throat, disappointment mixed with desire as he pulled away from me and I opened my eyes to search his. His pupils all but engulfed his iris, leaving a sliver of green around them, giving them the look that was almost predatory. I moved my hand up and around his neck to pull him back down, which took no encouragement. 

 

I pulled myself towards him, pressing my chest to his, as we explored each other's mouths with heated urgency. I could vaguely feel him push the fabric around my neck that had been clinging for dear life until without warning he tugged my hair hard enough that I gasped, as he broke free his lips immediately trailed from my mouth to my newly bared throat, exploring it with his teeth, lips, tongue. I couldn’t even begin to stop the moan that pushed through my parted lips. I didn’t care that he was leaving marks, soothing them with a swipe of his tongue before moving on, over and over.  

 

He stopped for a moment, his breath fanning across the damp skin of his making in shorter bursts than I'd ever seen from him, his eyes met mine and I blinked slowly at him. 

 

“Now is your last chance to back out.” His voice was low, rumbling, warning. 

 

I couldn't speak so I just dipped my head and kissed him again with as much passion and intensity as I could summon, my hand at the back of his neck gripping, nails biting into his skin through the silk of his hair. Both his hands were on my hips, pulling me closer, impossibly close, so close I could feel his need against my own, pulling another lewd noise from the core of me. I moved my hips and he sucked in a breath, I smiled against his mouth which only seemed to make him harder, in every way that he could be. 

 

His hand on my hip moved around, the slit up the side of my dress giving him easy access as he unceremoniously dipped his hand between us to find the area I needed him the most. As his fingers came into contact with the most sensitive part of me I threw my head back and let out a deep, breathy moan. It was embarrassing how easy it was, how ready I was for him to push past every barrier he pried down. 

 

“Please,” I mewled, hating how desperate I sounded, my arms around his neck, clinging to him like I needed him to root me to this world, while he was the reason I feared I would fall from it. He pulled back to look at me as I felt myself tense up like a coiled spring, ready to release as he removed himself from me fully. “Fuck off,” I whined in protest, the tension that had almost come to a payoff released slightly and I opened my eyes to scowl at him, as he looked down with a haughty, almost animalistic look to his gaze. 

 

My chest rose and fell sharply as he pulled away for a few short seconds, the telltale rustling of foil and the noise of my laboured breaths filling the silence of the room. I couldn't bring myself to look at him as he turned around, it took seconds for him to hook my lace underwear out from under me and pull it away. He pushed me back then, so I was laying flat against the counter, the cold of it a sharp contrast to the heat that engulfed my entire body. He maneuvered me as he wanted, I let him. Pulling me by the hips and guiding my legs to wrap around him. 

 

There was no ceremony, no teasing or accommodating, he simply pushed straight in, one hard, sharp motion and I let out a noise so guttural I wasn't even sure it was me who had made it. I'd never felt so entirely full, but I was so ready for it that the slight initial sting was a distant memory by the time he'd pushed back into me for the third or maybe fourth time. Who was keeping count? I barely knew my own name at this point. 

 

It was hard and fast, there was no deep emotion or connection, it was simply a chase of release. A desire that needed fulfilment. I kept my eyes on his, I'd never seen a look like that in anyone's eyes, and it was all for me. 

 

The heat pooled in my abdomen and reached its peak before I unwound, a delicious release of tension washing over me in shock waves that were overwhelming in their intensity but in a way I wanted to never end. The noises that left my throat were explicit and I didn't care, his name left my lips in what may as well have been a prayer before the only sounds that could be heard were the ragged breaths we both took and downright lewd noises from the coupling of our bodies.

 

He chased his own release soon after, I didn't know how long, time was a memory as I came down from my high. He crowded me, got down to my level and kissed me with a hot passion before he ground out profanities I didn't know he was capable of, finishing with a deep noise in his throat before he slowed to a stop. 

 

He had braced his hands by my head and his hair draped around us like shining silver curtains as I gazed up at the sight in almost adoration. He lacked the composure he usually carried, his breaths were sharp and ragged, his eyes closed as he gathered himself. 

 

Then, he retreated. 

 

No words, no parting glance. Simply pulled away, sorted himself out,  swept a hand through his hair and walked away. The door slammed as he left. 

 

I lay there, half naked against the kitchen counter staring at my ceiling in disbelief. I felt cold, used, confused and embarrassed. There was not a single positive emotion whirling around in my head. I raised my hands to cover my face, and for the first time in a long time; I cried.

 

Notes:

They also sprinkled it with some angst. He's a walking complex honestly.

This hurt my brain, I don't think I've had to think so hard about something is such a long time. But, it came together more easily than I thought it would!

I do hope you guys enjoyed.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17

 

Luckily I didn't have work the next day. 

 

I didn't have my phone either as Sephiroth hadn't given it back before he'd left. I wanted to crawl into a hole and die every time I thought about the events of the end of my night. I settled instead for curling up under my duvet and wallowing in self pity, leaving only to fulfil basic human needs. 

 

Sure, objectively it had been fantastic sex, but I just couldn't detach my emotions from it. I hadn't exactly expected cuddling and laughter afterwards but at least some form of acknowledgement would have been a bit of a reassurance. The way I'd felt after he left had dulled now, but still lingering sensations of negativity in my mind, I just couldn't help but feel used. I was fond of him, regardless of my attraction to him, I didn't want to lose the friendship I felt we'd built because we indulged in each other once, we were both adults after all. But the hot to cold had been so abrupt it had knocked the wind from my sails, truthfully I had no idea how to feel. Surely he hadn’t played the long game, drawn me in, gone to tremendous efforts to make me feel comfortable around him for just one quick fuck? If he had, his dedication was almost commendable. 

 

Much later in the day a knock at my door broke my moping. I steeled myself, pulling a zip up jacket over my pyjamas and plodded to the front door. Looking through the little peephole I was relieved to find Reno stood on the other side. If it had been Sephiroth I didn't really know what I would do. I opened the door and Reno's smile dropped slightly, his eyes scanning my face and neck as a frown set in. 

 

“You look like shit,” he stated bluntly, pushing past me into my apartment. 

 

“For once I'll let you have it,” I said quietly as I followed him. 

 

“Got your phone here, big man dropped it off. Not sure why he didn't just bring it to you though,” Reno spoke as he walked through my little home. 

 

“Probably thought I had work,” I shrugged, I hadn't cleared a thing up so my shoes and tights were still in a pile on the floor, the rest of the place more messy than I would like. 

 

Reno narrowed his eyes on me before he sat on the arm of my little sofa, “right, judging by the state of your neck something went down last night,” my hand shot to my throat as he spoke as if covering it now would make a difference. “So, why are you sad?” 

 

I thinned my lips and shrugged. 

 

“He told me to tell you he was off to Wutai,” Reno offered. 

 

“Great news,” I mumbled bitterly as I moved to make a coffee. 

 

“What happened?” Genuine concern in Reno's voice was rare. 

 

“We had sex and he left, but like, straight away. Didn't even look at me, just turned around and walked straight out of the door,” I paused to swallow the lump in my throat. “I know I shouldn't deep it, but I just feel so shitty about the whole situation.” While I spoke he had stood up and walked around, he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into his chest in a sort of sideways hug. “Don't hug me I'll cry.” I complained. 

 

“I don't know what to say, I don't know him and I'm not big on the whole feelings thing,” he offered as he rubbed my arm before pulling back. 

 

“It's okay you don't have to say anything,” I smiled at him half heartedly. 

 

“Is now a bad time to bring up my five thousand gil?” 

 

“I hate you.” 

 

“I’ll stay for dinner.”

 

“I still hate you.”

-

 

The next few days were relatively uneventful, an assignment to tail potential Avalanche members was as exciting as it got. No one knew a great deal about the organisation, save for a few sprawled graffiti and propaganda type posters, but Shinra was concerned, because no one seemed to know a lot about them. Slumwatch was quite a routine part of our job, looking for potential terrorist activities just added a new layer to it. 

 

The news was filled with photos of the Gala for days following it. I'd seen so many photos of myself without even looking for them. There was an entire magazine article about Sephiroth and the mystery woman on his arm, to my surprise nothing slanderous, all just speculation about who I could be. I stayed away from forums though, it seemed like a sensible idea as I knew they'd be spiteful. 

 

News quickly changed to a huge victory in Wutai, Sephiroth stood proudly on the front page of every newspaper. Every time I tried to push him to the back of my mind, there he was like a mockery of my own inability to deal with my feelings. He obviously hadn't reached out to me, but I hadn't reached out to him either so I was just as much to blame. I just didn't know how to start, or what to say. Eventually I would have to speak to him in some capacity, did I act as normal or what? 

 

It was almost two entire weeks before I ran into him. 

 

Two weeks of shoving my feelings down only for them to all come rushing back the moment I saw him at the opposite end of the corridor. I'd been sent to deliver some physical documents to Lazard, hadn't thought anything of it because I assumed the firsts were still all out in Wutai. 

 

He met my eyes and I looked away, I felt like a coward. I strode as confidently as I could towards the Director's office, aware of his eyes on me as I walked closer. 

 

He spoke my name as I passed him and I froze. Eventually turning, keeping my face as neutral as I could. 

 

“Yes?” My default reaction was mild hostility, he looked much the same as ever, indifferent aloof, but his eyes held mine intensely. 

 

“I had intended to reach out to you, my phone was broken shortly after we arrived in Wutai,” my expression softened a little as he spoke to me quietly. 

 

“Okay?” My voice was sharp. 

 

A long silence followed then. 

 

“I can understand that you're frustrated,” he began, this was obviously uncomfortable for him and I sort of liked that, mostly I was glad he felt something.

 

“Frustrated?” A bitter laugh followed my voice “doesn't even begin to cover it, now if you'll excuse me I have work to do.” 

 

He took my arm as I turned to walk off and gently stopped me. I didn't pull away or stop him. “Running away from your problems doesn't solve them,” he had said that to me before. 

 

“Oh but avoiding them is okay, is it?” I snipped back and he tilted his head. 

 

“Are you available this evening?” 

 

I wanted to say no, but he was right, running away wouldn't make me feel any better. “Maybe,” I shrugged, pulling my arm from his hold. 

 

He sighed. “If you feel like you wish to.. discuss. I will be home.” He offered, his voice quiet. I nodded curtly before turning towards my destination. 

 

As I rounded the corner I was almost knocked flying by a solid mass of muscle that had apparently appeared from nowhere, except the perpetrator had grabbed me before I could stumble backwards. 

 

“Watch it,” I snapped a little more harshly than I should have. When I looked it was a young man, black hair framed impossibly blue eyes laced with mako green, his expression was the most sorry thing I'd ever seen. He stepped back and placed both his hands together under his chin. 

 

“I'm terribly sorry Ms. Turk, I didn't see you there, didn't hear you either.” He tilted his head as he spoke and my expression softened. “Are you taking those to Lazard? I'm going there now, I can go with you!” His energy levels were off the scale, but I found myself smiling despite this. 

 

“Zack, leave her be.” Sephiroth's voice, stern and commanding, cut through the conversation. 

 

“Zack was actually offering to escort me to my destination,” I quipped back, shooting a glare in his direction. His eyes narrowed at mine. Was it the first time I’d ever been on the receiving end of his ire? Probably. Did it make me feel a little giddy pissing him off, if only slightly? Absolutely.  

 

“He surely has more pressing matters to attend to.” The sharp cut of his tone was not unnoticed, Zack visibly wincing. 

 

“We're actually both heading to the Director's office, so it's fine,” I smiled sardonically.

 

“Need I remind you -”

 

“You needn’t remind me of anything, I’m here to deliver these documents -” I held them up and wiggled them slightly “- and Zack is coming with me to our shared destination. Okay?” 

 

Sephiroth set his jaw, his intake of breath signifying the silent irritation that brewed, but he nodded his head and turned almost dramatically, to head off in the direction of his own office. 

 

“I've literally never heard anyone speak to him like that,” Zack spoke quietly as we also made our way. 

 

I smiled at him, “Turk privilege, I guess.” His look was one of amazement. 

 

Zack was a ray of sunshine, he was innocently excitable and full of energy, even while he spoke. He chatted to me the whole of the short walk to our destination. He was a SOLDIER second class, Angeal was mentoring him, he wanted to be a hero, to help people and he was soon going to begin being deployed in Wutai. It was a lot of information to absorb in the few minutes we were together. 

 

We walked into Lazard's office together and I offered him a polite greeting. 

 

“These are from Tseng, he told me it is of utmost importance they are kept strictly confidential, hence the hand delivery.” I explained as I handed him the folder, because the big red ‘classified’ stamp on the front didn't offer enough clarification on their nature. As I left the office I gave Zack a little smile which he returned tenfold with a beam of his own. 

 

-

 

“I didn't expect you to come.” Sephiroth remarked as he opened the door to his room. 

 

“Neither did I,” I shrugged as he stepped aside to let me in. It had been a hard debate with myself but logically, he'd reached out which was part of the reason I was upset. If I didn't take the opportunity to rectify the situation that he'd offered, I'd probably regret it in the end. 

 

I walked in and he followed, shutting the door behind us. I awkwardly stood as he moved past me into his space, he turned and tilted his chin beckoning me to follow him. I felt so tense, I didn't know what to say or how to act, the comfort I'd built up around him was locked away, if only temporarily. 

 

“Do you want a drink?” He asked after a long silence. 

 

I nodded my head and wordlessly moved to plonk down on his sofa, sitting on the very edge of it. The only sounds in the room were those he made whilst preparing some coffee, it was maddening, I chewed the edge of my thumb and bounced my leg nervously while I waited. 

 

I jolted from my thoughts as he placed the cup down on the table near me and took a seat at the other end of the sofa, just as he had the last time I'd been there. We sat in silence like that for longer than was comfortable, my leg still bouncing away. 

 

“As I said earlier, you must be frustrated,” he began after the uncomfortable tense silence had clearly gone on for long enough. 

 

“Among other things, yes.” My tone was short, abrupt, he sighed leaning forward to place his elbows on his knees, looking at me as he considered the next words. 

 

“It wasn't my intention to upset you,” it seemed like he had to push the words out. 

 

“But you did.” I replied bluntly, another silence. 

 

“It was a mistake.” 

 

“Which part of it?”

 

“All of it, I shouldn't have made any kind of advances on you, let alone allowed myself to follow through with them. It was unfair of me.” 

 

I blinked at him, my lips slightly parted “do you honestly think I would have entertained you if I wasn't into it? I'm not upset that it happened, I'm upset that you literally just fucked off three seconds after.” He opened his mouth to talk but I cut him short “that's the part I'm upset about. Then you went radio silent on me, you even gave my phone to fucking Reno instead of just going up one floor on the lift and giving it to me yourself.” I took a breath after I finished and snatched the coffee, facing slightly away from him as I took a sip. Look at me giving the strongest man on the planet a little lecture. “You couldn't even look at me, I felt disgusting, used.” I added with a little less fire. 

 

He looked at me with a slight frown, his face was totally unchanged but the deep bob of his Adam's apple alerted me to his hard swallow. 

 

“I understand, I've conducted myself less than ideally.” He sighed “for what it's worth I apologise.” 

 

“Do you regret it?” 

 

“Regret it?” He repeated my words as he considered them. “Similarly to you, I only regret the way in which it happened.” 

 

“Why did you leave like that? You need to help me to understand because honestly I don't know what the fuck is going on. It's been the only thing on my mind since it happened.” My voice had mellowed, but still held a sharp edge as I twisted back to face him, my eyebrows slightly knitted together. 

 

He took a deep breath and looked down at the coffee cup in his hands. How bizarre it was to see this man, usually the vision of composure, so sure of himself, aloof, indifferent being the exact opposite of all he would normally portray. 

 

“I'm not very adept at managing emotions that I am unaccustomed to.” 

 

“Right?” I urged him a little, if slightly impatiently.

 

“In the moment, that's all it was. When the moment ended, I was unsure of the correct way to act.” He was so uncomfortable. “I wanted to stay. But I've never stayed before, with previous partners it was always a means to an end. While, yes it was that with you, it was a selfish act born of the desire to satisfy a need,” he paused his face contorting very slightly as he searched for words. “We are not strangers, I know you, I find myself growing fond of you, I was concerned I may have sabotaged that, not knowing what to do, I left.” 

 

I considered his words for a moment, it was so very out of character watching him having to explain his reasoning, he was clearly struggling with it. 

 

“You've never stayed before? What, not ever?” I honed in on this specific piece of information. 

 

“Never, I don't very easily form emotional attachments. I was raised to believe emotions are a crutch, a weakness.” He sighed, some tension dropping from his shoulders. “I was told to pursue carnal needs, but not to form bonds.” 

 

“I'm sorry, who is telling you that you need to have sex but can't get emotionally involved in it?” I was shocked at his words, these were basic human rights and it was dictated to him in which ways he could have them. 

 

“The nature of my upbringing is far from what I believe to be standard. Perhaps one day I'll tell you more about it.” 

 

I looked at him with a frown, I wanted to remain mad, out of stubbornness more than anything else, and I was still upset by the whole ordeal, but these revelations were softening the sharp state of my mind. 

 

“You should have told me.” I offered softly. 

 

“I know.” He conceded, his eyes raising to mine, I could feel my expression softening as I looked at him. 

 

“I appreciate your honesty, I know it's not easy talking about shit like this.” I took a sip of my coffee and he nodded his head once, looking down at his own drink.

 

“Can I ask you another question?” I piped up after a long silence. 

 

“You can,” he responded instantly. 

 

“Where does this leave us?” I knew I needed to be the one asking questions because I knew for sure he wouldn't. 

 

“In what way?”

 

“Like, are we good? I don't want there to be this weird awkward tension, or do you want to just, not see me anymore? I don't know, I just wanna know where we're at.” I paused, chewing my lip. “Do you want to just pretend it didn't happen? Do you want it to happen again? While we're here being honest we may as well get it all out there.” It was admittedly me being more bold than I normally would, but then this was a far from normal situation for me. Sure I wasn't opposed to the occasional hook up, but never with a friend or colleague. 

 

He sighed and thinned his lips. “That's more than one question,” he mumbled after a little while and I smiled. “I don't think I wish to pretend it didn't happen,” he paused and his eyes met mine, his demeanor suddenly more confident “and I wouldn't mind if it happened again.” 

 

I raised my eyebrows and my mouth fell into an ‘o’ shape, not the answer I was necessarily expecting but certainly not an unwelcome one. 

 

“I would like to operate on the assumption that we are, in fact, good.” He spoke quietly.

 

“I'd like that as well.” I nodded slowly. 

 

“And the rest?”

 

“I think I would like that as well.” I'd like that very much.

 

Notes:

I couldn't drag it out, they deserve better than that.

It's difficult imagining how he might act in these situations, hopefully this SoftRoth I'm building doesn't seem too farfetched 🥹

I appreciate each and every one of you that take the time to read and comment on each chapter!

Hope you guys enjoy ❤️

Chapter 18: Chapter 18

Notes:

A spicy boi 😳

The bar was packed.

 

It was a ‘Shinra only night' and a lot of military personnel were on leave from Wutai so it seemed every one of them had crammed themselves into our little Sector 8 hangout. It was a busy, noisy atmosphere, much more so than usual. But I had not been dragged from the comfort of my warm quiet apartment to head straight back. 

 

“There are like, no chicks here, man,” Reno whined. 

 

“We're here?” I countered beckoning to myself and Cissnei who posed with her hand under her chin. 

 

“You don't count, you're not real.” 

 

“Um, rude.” I pouted. 

 

“Yeah he's not here either, worst day of my life,” he answered with a smirk.

 

Reno parted the crowd of people with us in tow towards the bar where he squeezed in, making just enough room for the two of us. This is where we stayed as there was not one free seat in the building. 

 

“Ah well, if it isn't my favourite little Turk,” the unmistakable song of Genesis’ voice floated into my ear and I whirled around to his smirking face. 

 

“Ah, what an unpleasant surprise to see you here,” I quipped as I turned my body to face him. Cissnei eyed him cautiously but returned to her conversation to my other side. “To what do we owe the displeasure?” 

 

“I supposed you might be here, seen as Sephiroth actually seemed keen on the idea of coming tonight,” he forced himself against the bar between me and the man next to me who moved instantly as soon as he realised who it was. 

 

“I don't see why me being here would make a difference,” I shrugged half turning away and leaning my back on the bar. 

 

“Please, I'm no fool. Besides, your little tryst with him is no secret,” his voice quiet, his lips curled upwards as he looked down at me. 

 

“Is that so,” I mused, not fully knowing what to make of his statement, well aside from the obvious fact he was gunning for a reaction. 

 

“It is so, though I was hoping for the details he didn't go into it, but he asked my advice, do you want to know what I told him?” He was leaning in towards me, his hand on the bar next to my hip, his face just centimetres away from my ear. 

 

“Not really,” I responded bluntly. 

 

“I told him you're not worth his time, among other things, he got quite angry at that.” I could hear the smirk in his taunting voice.

 

“As always, great to know you've got my back,” I replied, my tone even and emotionless, in reality I thought he was being a prick. But what was new? This seemed particularly targeted below the belt though, even for him. “Do you have a problem with me?” I asked him honestly. 

 

“A problem? Not at all.” He laughed, pulling back slightly to look at my face. “I just don't see why he's wasting his time with you.” 

 

My eyes were narrowed as I looked into his, which practically sparkled with mischief in the dim light of the bar. 

 

“Am I interrupting something?” The deep rumble of Sephiroth's voice carried over us, Genesis didn't move. I hadn't noticed the people around us go silent until he'd approached. He was dressed in a dark button-up shirt with more than enough buttons open to reveal the ridge between his two chest muscles, the hard lines of his collarbones bared for the world to see.

 

“Nothing that I didn't want interrupting,” my voice was venomous. When I was able to look past Genesis to Sephiroth his face was less than amused, daggers glared into the back of the red-head's skull. If looks could kill. 

 

“We were just having a nice little chat, about you actually,” the teasing tone in his voice was unmistakable as he moved back to look at Sephiroth. 

 

“We were?” I countered instantly. 

 

“You all good?” Cissnei turned around and I nodded with a smile, she eyed me for a second, then the other two before nodding herself. 

 

“I wondered why it was taking you so long to get a drink,” Sephiroth muttered before making a point of sliding himself between Genesis and myself, effectively blocking the other man from my sight, I moved slightly to accommodate him. 

 

“My my, aren't you being protective,” I heard his smug voice. 

 

“I want to order a drink,” Sephiroth bit back, his tone clearly agitated. “Would you and your friend like a drink?” He asked me quietly as the barman made his way over, I nodded and told him our order. 

 

“Woah it's like a whole squad over here now,” Reno's arrival was signalled by his enthusiastic voice as he slung his arms over mine and Cissnei's shoulders. The herd around us had thinned slightly, likely due to the two First Class SOLDIERs that now occupied the space. 

 

“I'm gonna go,” I announced a while later, Sephiroth had stuck around, which was great, but that also meant that Genesis wasn't far away either. There was only so much I could listen to his self-obsessed speeches and start to finish Loveless rendition which had brought a small crowd of admirers, which to Reno's excitement contained women. 

 

“Would you like some company for the walk? I was going to take my leave soon anyway,” Sephiroth said quietly, but Cissnei shot me a knowing smirk behind his back, clearly having overheard. 

 

“Yeah sure,” I agreed. 

 

“I apologise for Genesis, he has been more insufferable than usual of late,” Sephiroth said once we'd been walking for a while. 

 

“Don't, it's not your fault he's a dick,” I responded with a shrug. 

 

“I told him about what happened between us. Actually I asked their advice, Genesis was less than kind about you, it's how my phone got broken,” he looked down slightly as he talked, his shoulders hunched forward and his hands in his pockets, dejected almost. 

 

“Do you actually like, get on with him?”

 

“Yes and no, he fancies himself the hero and he's incredibly bitter that I get the limelight, it often leads to animosity. I would happily pass the glory to him, I don't want it, I've told him countless times.” He gestured lightly with his hand as he spoke, then shook his head before he continued. “He is Angeal's childhood friend, I doubt the two of us would share a circle if it weren't for that fact.” 

 

“I couldn't tolerate him,” I snorted. 

 

“I personally believe he tries to get under your skin as a way to goad me.” 

 

“That's so unbelievably petty, you really think he's that desperate to rile you up?” 

 

“I believe so.” 

 

The walk home was short and filled with meaningless conversation once we had moved on from Genesis. The Shinra building was mostly empty aside from the usual late night staff, the receptionist who greeted us robotically as we walked past and a cleaner who smiled but said nothing as we waited for the elevator. 

 

“Would you like to come up for a coffee?” Sephiroth asked as his fingers hovered over the buttons to the floors. 

 

“Sure,” I smiled in agreement, prompting him to press only the button for his floor. “But are you really asking me up for coffee or do you have something else in mind?” I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes with a coy smile. 

 

He met my eyes with his own, turning his head with a slow blink before focusing on me, he said nothing but tilted his head to the side with a slight smirk lifting his lips on one side. The elevator ride was silent after that, I glanced at him a couple of times but his gaze remained forwards, his usual look of indifference painted across his face. 

 

“Would you like a coffee?” His voice rumbled close to my ear after I'd taken off my shoes and jacket and made my way deeper into his home. I turned to face him, finding him only a small distance away, his eyes met mine and his pupils were wide, drinking me in as I gazed up into them. 

 

“Depends,” I answered quietly with a little pout bringing my hand up to his shirt and straightening out the line of it up to his collar. 

 

“On what?” His eyes left mine to watch my hand for a second until he returned his gaze. 

 

“What else do you have in mind?” I answered as I took a little step forward, craning my neck slightly to look up at him. 

 

Both his hands were gently at the side of my neck then, his thumbs against my jaw as he ducked his head and caught my lips with his own with such force I could have stumbled back. I grabbed at the collar I'd just put straight and my other hand was placed against his chest as I brought myself as close as I could. 

 

It was different from last time. Still hard, but lacking the urgency that controlled the moment. He explored my lips, with his own, my mouth with his tongue, both gently and less so, feeling my reactions and reacting himself in turn. When he pulled back, I moved with him, chasing the feeling before opening my eyes to look into his, his thumbs brushed against my cheeks and jaw before he pulled me up, meeting me in the middle to join our lips again. I moved my hands to wind them around his neck, pulling myself flush against him, my hands absently coiling around the silken strands of his hair. 

 

“You'll be the end of me,” his voice was husky as he pulled away, sending a jolt of heat to my core. His hands moved from my face to my waist, down past my ass stopping at the tops of my thighs, he pulled me upwards and I knew to wrap my legs around his own waist. 

 

“Worse ways to go,” I all but whispered as he began to move through the room. Being level with his neck I planted kiss after kiss against it, against his jaw, back down his neck before I registered him dropping me onto what could only be the plush of a bed. 

 

“I intend to be a little more proper about it this time,” he announced as he stood over me, I leant up on my elbows to look at him, raising my eyebrows at his statement. He began to undo the buttons of his shirt and I sat up, swatting his hands away to continue, once they were all open I pushed away the sides of it and he shrugged it from his shoulders. 

 

Nothing could do the male physique justice after the sight before me, he was immaculate, soft skin layering hard muscles defined by clear lines, clearly not an ounce of body fat to obscure them. I ran my hands gently over his abdominals and smirked as they tensed beneath my soft touch. He grumbled low in his throat and caught my hands in his own, using them to push me backwards before he straddled me on the bed, one knee wedged between my legs, the other to the side of me. He bent to kiss me again, his hair falling around us making a soft screen blocking anything but him from my vision, not that he mattered because he was all I could focus on anyway. 

 

My shirt came off a second later and my hands were released from his, allowing me to continue my exploration of his exposed torso. His lips travelled downwards to my neck, the join of it, my collar bone, and then lower ghosting the mound of my chest as he looked up at me with a hint of mischief glistening in his eyes as he took the skin there into his mouth, sucking in a mark that would not be subtle. I breathed in sharply and swallowed hard, finding it difficult to look away. 

 

“Take this off,” it was a gentle command, as he hooked his finger beneath the bottom of my bra and traced the line of it outwards, his finger brushing the under of my breast as he did so, I sat up and unhooked it, pulling it away and dropping it off to the side. His eyes met mine as his lips descended upon the peak of my now exposed chest, at the same time he brought his knee up against my clothed core and I gasped, the sound melting into a low moan, he smirked and continued his gentle assault.

 

I couldn't help myself but shamelessly shift my hips in an attempt to subdue the need pooling in my belly. After he'd given both my breasts ample attention he returned to my mouth and held my hips still with one strong hand, I whined in protest but he swallowed the sound. 

 

“Please,” I breathed as he pulled away. 

 

“Awfully polite when you want to be, aren't you?” His lips were a smug smirk, he looked so composed but his eyes were almost wild, seeing him like this was something. 

 

He sat back and hooked his fingers around my jeans, pulling them and my underwear off before getting back on the bed. He took a long moment to admire me, I was unashamed as I watched his eyes sweep up and back down. 

 

“You are a sight like this,” he commented in that low husky rumble before he settled himself next to me, on his side, one arm propping his head up, the other slowly coming around my hip, he pulled my leg, spreading them slightly. When he found the bundle of nerves between my legs I let out a sharp breath, eyes snapping to his as he lazily drank in my expression, that smug look still on his face. There was no resistance when his fingers travelled lower, none at all when he dipped two of them into me and I let out a light breathy noise and closed my eyes, my head throwing itself back. 

 

“Look at me,” he demanded, his voice soft and my eyes fluttered open again. 

 

He brought me to the brink on his fingers, his thumb working on me, his eyes never leaving mine. I tensed as I felt a wave crash over my body, almost scared he would pull away like he did last time but he didn't, reacting to my body he hit it just right and I closed my eyes and let out a strained, breathy noise. 

 

“Look at me,” he repeated, his voice almost a growl and I looked into his eyes, my own half-lidded and fluttering as I came undone on his hand, a low moan pushing past my lips as the sensation overwhelmed me, every nerve in my body on fire. 

 

“Stop,” I breathed as it became too much and he pulled his hand away then, looking down at me with a satisfied smirk. My legs pushed together and I finally looked away, letting out a shaky breath. 

 

I relaxed after a few seconds, and he leant down to kiss me deeply before retreating. I watched him pull his trousers off and dump them unceremoniously on the floor and turned my head as he rooted through a drawer next to his bed. My breathing evened after a few seconds and I turned to look at him. He was, proportionately impressive, but still impressive none the less. My eyes raised to his and he looked down at me with a single raised brow. 

 

He pushed my legs apart gently and slotted himself between them, he leant down to kiss me first, a slow, languid motion that was softer than the rest had been, as he pulled away his lips lingered above mine. 

 

“Are you certain?” His lips brushed mine as I spoke, I felt like my heart would explode. 

 

“Is there any doubt?” I responded quietly. 

 

“Just making sure,” he said, giving me one last peck before his hand disappeared between us and he lined himself up. 

 

He was more gentle this time, his movements initially restrained as he slowly sheathed himself within me. There was no sting or resistance, I was so beyond ready for him my body accommodated him with no complaints.

 

“Move,” I breathed as he remained still, fully inside me. 

 

“In a position to be making demands, are you?” His husky voice was a little strained.

 

“Move please?” I tried, bringing my hands to his chest. 

 

“That's better,” he smirked as he gently moved himself, clearly watching for my reaction as he picked up his pace, then settled at the point that had a moan pulled from my throat. 

 

He kept the slower pace for a short while before his obvious urgency started to get the better of him. I pulled myself up to kiss him, hungrily as his hips pulled back and snapped into me in harder, sharper motions, the friction created driving noises from me that he swallowed with his mouth greedily. As we both neared our limit his motions were less calculated, my nails raked at his back, his shoulders anywhere they could as I could feel my body beginning to tense up. I could tell he was close as he began making deep rumbling noises of his own. 

 

“Look at me,” he ground out the words for the third time and I had no choice but to comply, as his eyes met mine he hit a particularly sweet spot and I unwound.

 

“Fuck,” I moaned, eyes on his as my word turned to a moan and my body tensed around him, gripping him with my arms, hands, legs, like I could never let go. 

 

He continued, in what was a desperate pursuit of his own release. His movements held no rhythm and were erratic and forceful until with a low shaky moan of his own, swallowed this time by me, I felt him tense up, in a telltale sign of his own conclusion. 

 

As he had before, he remained above me, eyes shut and I looked up at him, the frown on his face slowly softening as his eyes opened to look into mine. I swallowed thickly, and tentatively raised a hand between us to push the damp hair that was clung to his forehead away and behind his ear. He caught my hand as I pulled it away and kissed the inside of my wrist in a way that made my heart skip a beat, his eyes on mine before he rolled off me, pulling my hand and by extension me, with him, so I was half laying on him. 

 

“Go clean up,” I said softly. 

 

He pulled me into him, placing a kiss on my lips, “I didn't want you to think I was leaving,” his voice was sincere, quiet as he spoke on my lips. I smiled and kissed him again, slowly, softly before pulling away. 

 

“It's okay, you can't get away from me I'll be in your bed,” I said with a smile. 

 

He got up then, taking one look at me before walking through the room, to a door that I assumed led to a bathroom. I watched him retreat, admiring the way the muscles of his back moved, before scooting myself up his bed and getting under the covers, the smell of him enveloping me. I took a moment to scan the room, with nothing distracting me I could see it was large, plainly decorated in whites and blacks as the rest of the house was. 

 

Black bookshelves lined the wall opposite the bed, more photographs and trinkets sat atop the shelves. Another door, next to them, assuming it was some kind of closet space seen as the bathroom and exit were the other side. Along the far wall, opposite the bathroom door were huge windows, similar to the living room. As I finished my scanning, he strode out of the bathroom, a bathrobe wrapped around him, for modesty's sake, he looked at me and smiled fondly, before moving to the mystery door next to the bookshelves. 

 

When he emerged he had shed his bathrobe, wearing a pair of briefs now, and he threw a t-shirt at me. 

 

“Do you have work tomorrow?” He asked as he walked around the bed, perching on the side of it nearest me while I pulled the garment over my head.

 

“Not until the afternoon,” I answered as my head poked through the hole, even without standing I could tell it would be like a dress on me. 

 

“Good, you can stay the night then.” 

 

“I'd kinda planned on it anyway,” I shot back with a smirk. 

 

“There's a spare toothbrush in the bathroom, use whatever else you want.” 

 

“Thanks,” I said softly as I slid from under the covers, his shirt dropping down to just below my mid-thighs as I stood, draping off my shoulder slightly. He didn't reply, simply watched me intently as I retreated into the bathroom. 

 

When I returned from freshening up and brushing my teeth, he sat atop the covers on the side closest to the door, a bottle of water now sat on each bedside table. “I'm just gonna get my phone from my bag,” I said softly and he nodded once before returning to his phone. 

 

When I plodded back in, swiping away notifications and checking messages. I had one from Cissnei, checking in that I was okay and one from Reno, a selfie including him and of all people, Carmen who beamed at the camera. I responded to them both before looking at Sephiroth, he looked back at me with an expression that wasn't quite readable. 

 

“I can go home if you're not comfortable,” I offered softly, stopping next to him.

 

“Don't be ridiculous,” he shook his head, his glowing eyes searching my face as he huffed a laugh from his nose, then patted the bed to the side of him. “I think, the sight of you in that t-shirt will drive me insane if you don't cover up,” he said, his voice quiet in the silence of the room. 

 

“Maybe that's my agenda,” I smirked, but walked around and slid under the covers anyway, placing my phone on the table next to the water. He followed suit, getting in and propping himself against the headboard. “You're okay with this though, me being here?”

 

“Perfectly so,” he looked to me. “I confess, I've never shared a bed with anyone before.” 

 

“Have you never had a girlfriend or anything?” I asked bluntly. 

 

“No, it's not that I haven't indulged before, but never with any intent aside from fulfilling need. Never with any form of attachment or emotion.” 

 

“And there are emotions attached now” I asked quietly, peeking up at him. It felt like a bold question.

 

He got off the bed to get inside the cover, laying on his back with his head on the pillow, clearly giving himself time to think about his answer. He draped his arm over my pillow and beckoned his chin towards himself, when I hesitated he chuckled, hooking his arm behind my shoulder and pulling me towards him. 

 

“I am certainly fond of you,” the words vibrated through his chest as he spoke them “for a Turk,” he added with a huff of laughter. 

 

I smiled and draped my arm on his chest lazily, as his arm encircled me. I placed my head on his chest and let out a deep contented sigh. He brought his other hand up to my chin and tilted my head upwards to give me a long slow kiss, one that held no agenda but closeness, his thumb traced my cheek gently before he pulled away, reaching to his side to flick the lamp off. 

 

I looked at his face in the dark of the room, his glowing eyes casting the faintest light across his cheeks, and smiled. 

 

Notes:

This is self indulging, but hopefully it's also indulging you guys as well!

There's a lot of soft content sprinkled over the next lot of chapters as this 'arc' of the fic focuses mostly on the building of whatever relationship they've started, its tough because he's portrayed as stoic, emotionally stunted and cold. So trying to piece together what's inside the realms of possibility for a him to feel and how he would display that is so incredibly difficult.

As always, I hope I do him a service, he's my fictional character ride or die, always has been and I suspect he always will be!

Also, this chapter is a birthday present to a dear reader, they know who they are 😉 Happy birthday, I hope you have a great one.

I hope you guys enjoy, as always ❤️

Chapter 19: Chapter 19

 

My eyes fluttered open and I was momentarily dazed, a comforting smell surrounded me, I was cosy and warm, but this wasn't my bed, the memories of the night before drifted back to me slowly. As I turned my head to the side, my sleepy eyes focused on the man beside me, laying on his side with his head facing me, his eyes were softly closed and his chest rose and fell in slow breaths, his heavy arm draped over my waist. 

 

I smiled fondly and remained still, just drinking in the sight of the most powerful man on the planet sleeping soundly just centimetres from me. The moment was short lived because his eyes shot open after a few seconds, his arm tensing at my waist. His wide pupils shrunk as he focused on my face and he let out a deep breath. 

 

“Morning,” I said, voice barely above a whisper. 

 

“What time is it?” He grumbled, his arm pulling me in towards him. 

 

“I don't know, I literally just woke up, I can check…” I made to move and his arm was steadfast, holding me against him. 

 

“It's no matter,” the rumble of his words vibrated through me as he was holding me flush against him. We stayed like that for a little while. It had been so long since I'd woken up in someone's arms I'd forgotten how nice it was, and for him, he'd never woken up with someone in his, it was just a nice moment. The steady beating of his heart could have honestly sent me back to sleep, pulling a yawn from me, then in turn from him. 

 

“Can I use your shower?” I asked peeking up to look at him. 

 

“Of course, use whatever you need,” his voice was quiet and low as his arms released their hold on me. I pulled myself up enough to place a chaste kiss on his lips, he immediately raised his hand to the back of my head to deepen the motion. “You won't get your shower if you're not careful,” his words ghosted across my lips as he pulled away. 

 

“Could always join me,” I whispered, pecking at his lips again before retreating. 

 

“A tempting offer, but unfortunately neither of us have all day to indulge, I will make breakfast while you shower,” he watched me as I moved around the bed. 

 

“Aw cute, you're like my little wife,” I smirked. 

 

“Never say that again,” he deadpanned as he sat up and swung his legs over the edge of the bed, stretching out his muscles, I watched him for a second as my hand hovered over the door handle. His eyes caught mine, as they always seemed to and he smirked slightly before standing and making his way to me, he dipped his head and joined our lips in a quick but passionate kiss. “Enjoy your shower,” he remarked quietly before retreating altogether into his closet. 

 

His bathroom, like the rest of his suite, was a lot. The front section held the toilet, a mirror, a large space with a sink in the centre surrounded by products, hair care, moisturiser and other such things. Through a frosted door, in which I hadn't ventured the night before, was a wet room type thing. A huge bath, easily big enough for two people was half sunken into the floor, it made sense as he was larger than the average person, for him to have such a massive tub. Next to it was a little hand shower, but off to the side was a walk-in shower, a huge rainfall shower head finishing it off, again there were bottles upon bottles of shampoo and conditioner, all neatly lined in pairs, as well as an array of body washes and scrubs. Man had it good, well compared to me who had a compact bathroom that didn't even have a bath. 

 

I pulled his t-shirt over my head, located a fresh towel and switched on the shower. There was something otherworldly about a nice shower, this was like indulging in a fancy hotel, I could have stayed in there for honestly hours. I didn't, I went about my business, washed my hair with his shampoo and exited before I could get too comfy. 

 

When I emerged into his living room, I'd opted to put my jeans back on from the night before, but pulled his shirt on over the top, the smell of breakfast washed over my senses. He eyed me for a second before continuing, I made my way to sit at the breakfast bar and he pushed a coffee over to me. 

 

“Enjoy the shower?” He looked up with a little smirk.

 

“I mean, I don't wanna accuse you of preferential treatment but I think the bath is the same size as my entire bathroom.” I shrugged as I took the mug and held it between my hands. 

 

“I am well aware of the luxuries my station affords me,” he responded with a simple shrug. 

 

“What you making?”

 

“Well, I had this Chocobo egg, so I scrambled it with some toast and bacon. It's a lot of egg for just one person,” he held up the shell of the massive egg as he spoke. 

 

“I mean, I don't know how much of a dent I'll make in that,” I leaned forward to observe the mountain of fluffy egg in the pan on his hob. 

 

“It's a good source of protein,” he offered absently. 

 

He finished off and dished up, I instructed him on my portion size, his was easily triple mine. He sat next to me and we ate in a comfortable silence. Apart from my outings I rarely just sat and ate with someone, it was a nice change of pace from the normality of my life. Once we were finished, he cleaned up, stacked the dishwasher and poured another coffee for us both. 

 

“What time do you have work?” 

 

“Um, like one?” I answered as I slid off the chair. “Just grabbing my phone,” I excused myself and retrieved my phone from the bedroom. 

 

Five missed calls from Reno. I hit the call back button and held the phone to my ear as I wandered back. 

 

“Oh you are alive.” His voice floated from the receiver as he picked up. 

 

“Yes my dude, I was asleep. Everything okay?” Sephiroth watched me with a raised brow as I walked back in and plopped next to him on the sofa. 

 

“Right, I just wanted to check you were all good seen as you disappeared and then no one heard from you after.” 

 

“I appreciate your concern, but I'm fine. Where did you find Carmen?”

 

“Bar, then my bed, oops.” 

 

“Reno! That's our doctor.” 

 

“Yeah imagine the role play potential.” I could hear the smirk in his voice. “You go home with the Roth?” Sephiroth scoffed next to me at the nickname. “Take that as a yes.” 

 

“Can you like, do me a favour and not shout about it, thanks,” I noticed Sephiroth twist to regard me. 

 

“Please babe, of course I won't tell anyone. Besides, you'll be lucky if Tseng isn't somewhat aware, he'll be on your case soon enough.” 

 

He was right, while workplace involvement wasn't prohibited, the fact it was Sephiroth added a whole new layer of complexity to the situation. He was Shinra's prized poster boy and their most powerful weapon, there was sure to be some repercussions, but as it stood we weren't anything, just friends who had indulged a couple of times, nothing more.

 

“Appreciate it, anyway I'm on surveillance duty later so I guess I'll see you.”

 

“Yeah maybe. Ciao bitch.” He hung up then and I closed my phone. 

 

“‘The Roth?’” Sephiroth quoted with a raised brow. 

 

“Yeah, he's always called you that,” I laughed. 

 

“Has he always known about, this arrangement?” 

 

“Since before even we knew because he's more perceptive than he looks,” I smiled, “he theorised after our Modeoheim trip and I blew him off about it for ages.” 

 

“Interesting, why were you doubtful?”

 

“Because, you're you, and I'm just me, right? I couldn't possibly fathom that you'd ever be into me, really. You could probably have anyone you wanted, I don't lack self confidence but I don't hold a candle to half the women in Midgar,” I looked down at my coffee as I spoke.

 

He hummed deep in his throat and raised his hand to gently tilt my chin to look at him, he inspected my face for a moment before leaning down for a coffee flavoured kiss. “You're more than you credit yourself for.” He said softly as he pulled away. 

 

I blushed slightly at those words and would have looked away if he didn't have me literally and figuratively trapped by his gaze and his fingers. “That's,” I paused “thank you.” I conceded softly, protests dying in my throat as he looked down at me. 

 

Eventually I had to leave, as I stood he pulled me down unceremoniously onto his lap, kissed my neck, my jaw and finally my lips where he lingered for a while. 

 

“I'll be posted in Wutai sometime over the next few days.” He rumbled softly with his face tucked into the crook of my neck. 

 

“We'll make the most of it until then I guess.” 

 

“You're going to drive me crazy smelling like that,” he murmured after taking a deep breath.

 

“Like what?”

 

“Like me.” 

 

I chuckled, loping my hands around his neck to fiddle absently with the soft silver strands of his hair. “Maybe I should take some of your shampoo with me.” 

 

“I think that's a bad idea,” he mumbled before releasing me. “Don't let me be the reason you're late.” 

 

“God not after I fell asleep here last time, Tseng tore me a new asshole for that,” I rolled me eyes as I climbed off him. 

 

“What time do you finish?” 

 

“Usually about midnight, whenever someone comes to relieve me.” 

 

“I'll be here, if you want to stop by. I'm on leave except for emergencies until I'm back to Wutai, scheduled for a talk show tomorrow night,” his face fell as he spoke, he'd followed me to the door. 

 

“Alright, I'll keep that in mind,” I smiled, slipping my shoes on before standing on my toes to place a kiss on his lips. 

 

Everything felt so right, no gnawing dread or bad feelings, I was just happy to be around him. 

 

Surveillance was a job that was rotated amongst the Turks, there was usually someone watching the cameras for anything untoward at any given time of the day, but especially in the evening and through the night when there was little activity in the building. It was generally a bore, nothing happened as the building was heavily moderated and security was very tight, but it was part of the job regardless. 

 

I usually took some snacks and soft drinks, my phone for company and kicked back with my feet up. There wasn't anything to report really, but what I did hone in on was the presence of the three Firsts in the SOLDIER training room. It was barely an hour into my shift, the three of them had their virtual reality goggles on and were sparring. I used one of the computers in front of me to bring up a live feed, seeing it as they were seeing, the top of the Junon Mako cannon. Though I was keeping an eye on the other monitors on the huge wall of screens in front of me, they were incredibly distracting. 

 

The feed didn't include sound, but they were clearly talking, Genesis was reading from a book, LOVELESS presumably, then suddenly they were fighting. It was obvious as a bystander that Sephiroth was expending very little effort as they both came at him, his moves were so fluid, perfect timing, perfect reactions and totally smooth, almost like a dance. I had to pull my eyes away, lest I be mesmerised. 

 

When I returned to the scene a few moments later, it was clear now that Genesis was going all out, I gasped audibly as he point blank used a fire materia on Angeal's face. His fucking face. He was clearly riled, but Sephiroth was tense now too. Parts of the Mako Canon fell away into the virtual sea as Genesis landed and from there, Sephiroth was relentless. Genesis was saying something, goading him perhaps, but the other man was stone faced, frowning. 

 

Was this their idea of fun? It looked like pure danger to me. 

 

Moments later Angeal resurfaced between the two, and moments after that, Angeal’s sword, which was holding off Genesis’ blade broke clean in two, the force of it sending it whirling back into Genesis’ shoulder. He recoiled, clutching his wound and the simulation dissolved around them, revealing the carnage they had wrought. 

 

Did I report this? Surely it wasn't normal. 

 

Sephiroth looked less than pleased, even on the grainy feed he looked to be brooding, sulking. Genesis retreated slowly, leaving just Angeal and Sephiroth, the former turning to the latter and jabbing a finger into his chest. Whatever was being said, Sephiroth clearly felt the need to defend himself and he gestured, walking into Angeal's finger, the man did not recoil. 

 

Moments later, Angeal retreated as well, leaving Sephiroth standing alone. He swiped his sword, carving one large welt in the floor for good measure, flicked his wrist to dismiss the weapon and stomped out. I'd never seen him so openly angry. Perhaps he'd tell me about it later. 

 

I located the other two on the feed, in one of the elevators, Genesis was clearly getting a telling off now too. He was sulking, clutching at his shoulder, Angeal was gesturing wildly. They exited at R&D. Down the corridor to, Professor Hollander? Not medical? The feed didn't go into his room. I should definitely report this. 

 

Notes:

I haven't had as much time to write this last week, life is busy busy at the moment, but I do sit and pump out a few paragraphs whenever I find a moment to myself! I've still got plenty of buffer chapters so we're still good. Twice a week seems like a good place to be, but I will of course post more when I get more time!

This chapter is kind of cutesy, a lil splash of plot but as I said last chapter, the main focus for a while is just building their relationship and feelings and its honestly my absolute favourite, I could write one-hundred chapters of them just spending time together and never get bored!

Don't forget I've got a Tumblr under the same name if you ever wanna reach out, chat about our beloved or maybe send me headcannons or requests!

As always, I hope you guys enjoy 😘

Chapter 20: Chapter 20

Summary:

🌶

“Yes?” Sephiroth's tone was short as he answered the phone. I held it up to my ear with my shoulder as I pressed the call button for the elevator, pizza in one hand and a bag full of snacks and drinks in the other. I'd got off surveillance a little earlier than planned so dipped out to get some takeaway.

 

“Are you home? I've got pizza,” I chirped down the phone, ignoring his tone. I heard a sigh. 

 

“Yes, I've already eaten though.” His tone had softened, very slightly. 

 

“Yeah well, you can make room. I'll be up in a bit.” He affirmed and hung up. I pit-stopped at my own apartment, changed from my Turk uniform and packed an overnight bag - just in case. 

 

When he opened his door, he was dressed in a  loose, wide necked black t-shirt and joggers with a face like thunder. I smiled as he let me in, while his face lost its hard edge, he did not return the gesture. 

 

“You good?” I dared to probe. 

 

“No.” He answered bluntly. 

 

“Do you wanna talk about it?”

 

“Not particularly.” 

 

“Is it worth mentioning that I saw you guys in the training room, from surveillance?” My voice was almost sheepish, I wasn't sure if he'd react well to the fact I'd been watching. 

 

He let out a long sigh and took the pizza and bag from me so I could take my shoes off. 

 

“Well then there's nothing to talk about, you saw what happened.” He said after a moment, retreating with my food. 

 

“Sure there is, if you want to obviously.” 

 

“Well I don't,” while his tone of voice was still relatively subdued, it was sharp, it was snappy, I paused, halting on my way to follow him. 

 

“Would you rather be alone?” 

 

He pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head. “No, I wouldn't, I apologise, I'm just frustrated.” 

 

“It's okay,” I didn't press the matter any further, he would talk if he wanted to, I'd learnt that much about him. 

 

He nodded once, moving to the sofa and sitting heavily on it, popping the pizza box on the table in front of him. I sat next to him, a foot or so away and reached forward to flip open the box, the aroma of fresh pizza filling the space. 

 

“Maybe I will have some,” he muttered quietly as the scent hit him.

 

We ate the pizza in silence, a documentary about the Condor that lived in Fort Junon playing quietly in the background. When we were done, he had eaten six slices to my four (despite having already eaten), I pulled two bottles of drink from my bag, soft for a change. 

 

“I got like, orange or lemon, you can pick, I don't really know what soft drinks you like,” I said quietly holding them up. He regarded them for a few seconds, eyes scanning the label before he looked at me. 

 

“Is the lemon sour?” 

 

“Have you not had soda before?” 

 

“Not really.” He shrugged. 

 

“Well, try them both,” I smiled, pushing the lemon into his hands, and opening the orange. He did, tentatively try both, scrunching up his nose each time. “I can't believe you've never had them, alcohol and coffee are okay but carbonated drinks are a no?”

 

“Water is fine for hydration. The lemon is nicer.” He inspected the bottle “the amount of sugar in these is far from ideal.” 

 

“Have the lemon, live your best life.” I smiled, taking the orange from him. 

 

He took a sip, then a deep breath. “Earlier in the training room,” he began, looking straight ahead. “We do it all the time, sneak in for fun when the Seconds are out.” He scratched the back of his neck absently, “usually it's very casual, but today he was, wound especially tight.” 

 

“You don't have to tell me,” I said softly, placing my hand on his knee. 

 

“It's fine, who else will I tell?” He looked at me then, “he was, gunning for a reaction. Classic Genesis, when he had exhausted other ways of winding me up, he resorted to taunting me about you.” 

 

I rolled my eyes but didn't interject. 

 

“It's incredibly frustrating because I can't help myself but react.” He sighed deeply. 

 

“Why though? Not you, him I mean.”

 

“It's less about you and more about the reaction he gets from me. He knows I'll bite, I rarely have in the past.” He stopped for a second. “The thing is, I hold myself back, usually. He doesn't like that I'm simply stronger than him, he winds me up, I push his limits and then, well as you saw today he ended up getting hurt. He may be insufferable, but I hadn't intended for that to happen.” 

 

“That wasn't your fault though, I saw that.” 

 

“If we hadn't been fighting, it wouldn't have happened.”

 

“So what, are you supposed to back down and let him walk all over you? Fuck that Sephiroth if he asked for it, then he deserved it. He'll live, it's his pride that's wounded I'll bet.” 

 

“Angeal gave me a stern lecture afterwards, told me not to bite. Discipline, dreams, honor, typical Angeal.” 

 

“Pretty sure he gave Genesis one too - I wasn't being nosy it was just the only interesting thing going on,” I added. 

 

“Did you see where they went?” 

 

“Hollander in R&D, couldn't see anything after that.” 

 

“Hollander?”

 

“Yeah, you know I thought it was weird too. Why not medical? Er, maybe don't say anything. I'll probably get in trouble if anyone finds out I told you.” 

 

“I won't,” he didn't say anything after that, a frown set on his features as he was clearly in thought. 

 

I ended up staying the night. 

 

“Must you go?” He grumbled as my alarm sounded at eight the next morning.

 

“Unfortunately,” I groaned as I twisted in his arms to smack the snooze button on my phone. He pulled me back to him and joined our lips in a slow, lazy kiss, that steadily grew in intensity until my alarm blared again. I pulled away and a noise not unlike a growl sounded in his throat, I silenced the alarm again but he didn't let go.

 

“What time do you have work?” His husky voice breathed across my ear. 

 

“Ten.” I answered softly.

 

“Plenty of time,” he muttered as he planted an open mouthed kiss on the side of my neck before I turned around to be devoured again. 

 

In a second he had me beneath him. 

 

In a minute he had me fully undressed as he explored my torso with his lips and hands, all while I fidgeted and mewled and moaned sweet nothings and breathy pleads. 

 

“I'll ensure you think of nothing but me while you work all day,” his voice was quiet and low in my ear as he planted a kiss at the skin beneath it. 

 

“What will you think of?” I breathed out the words. 

 

“You, thinking of me,” his hand ghosted over the peak of my breast and I arched into him involuntarily. I turned my head and stole his lips, pressing as much of myself onto him as I could. I moved my hand down between us and palmed him through the last remaining barrier between us, revelling in the way he pulled his lips from mine to let a deep noise of surprise pass through them. 

 

I smiled smugly at him as his eyes flicked open to lock with mine, his lips slightly parted as he made subtle noises, delightful noises. “Not chatting so much shit now, are you?” Even my voice was smug as I tucked my hand through his underwear and gently took hold. He braced his arms on either side of me, his hair falling to one side in a cascade of silver, his eyes not leaving mine aside to slowly blink, fluttering occasionally as he made particularly delicious noises. 

 

“Would you kindly finish what you started?” Barely above a whisper he reacted instantly, his hand like lightning as he grabbed mine, both of them in his hands before gathering them in one above my head. He didn't even hesitate to pry my legs apart and pull his briefs down just enough to bury himself in me in one smooth motion, pulling a guttural sound from what felt like the pit of my stomach. 

 

With my hands restrained completely, I was all but powerless beneath him, but where else would I rather be in that moment? He bent down, a searing kiss on my lips broken only by the noises he tore from me with his hard and deep movements, moving onto my neck.

 

My undoing was swift in the state I was in, the electric high engulfing my body. He pushed into me as I tensed around him, my noises spurring him on before at what must have been the last second, he pulled himself free and finished on my stomach with a breathy groan. He let go of my hands then, but didn't move, suspending himself above me while he seemingly put himself back together. 

 

When his eyes focused on mine again, his pupils shrinking slowly, I smirked at him. I dipped my hand between our bodies, eyes not leaving his as I scooped up some of his essence on two fingers, bringing them up and popping them in my mouth. His pupils were wide again, which seemed to be a decent enough tell of where his head was at. He closed his eyes and looked away, a hard breath leaving his nose. 

 

“Well, I gotta go get ready for work.” I smirked, his eyes met mine again. 

 

“If you think you're going anywhere after that little stunt you are gravely mistaken.” 

 

-

 

I somehow made it to work on time. 

 

And was immediately put to work on desk duty. 

 

Which was a less than exciting way to spend my day. 

 

But true to his word, Sephiroth lingered on my mind all day, in part thanks to the dull ache that lingered between my thighs. 

 

“Well, if you aren't a sight for sore eyes.” Reno pulled me from my thoughts and when I looked at him I had to double take, he had a large graze and bruise on the side of his face and his lip was split. 

 

“What the hell happened to you?” I frowned at him. 

 

“Three on one slum brawl, they're all in detainment currently,” he said proudly as he pulled out the seat next to me and sat on it heavily. 

 

“Hadn't you better, I dunno see Carmen?” 

 

“Oh, I will definitely be seeing her. Reckon she'll be impressed by my rugged look?” He grinned as he swayed side to side on the chair. 

 

“Reno, she's our doctor.”

 

“And you're in no position to be lecturing me on who I sleep with when you're knocking boots with -” 

 

“Reno,” Tseng's voice cut the conversation dead and we both turned around like kids caught in the act. “To medical, now. You -” his sharp gaze settled on me “-my office.” 

 

Reno and I both looked at each other briefly after Tseng turned, hands behind his back and walked towards his office. In unison, we stood from our chairs, wordlessly heading our own ways. 

 

“Take a seat.” Hands still behind his back he turned as I walked in, I did as instructed. “I'll get to the point, what is the nature of your relationship with Sephiroth?” 

 

“Um, before I answer, can I ask why it matters?” 

 

“I asked you a direct question, I expect a response.” 

 

“He's a good friend.” I shrugged looking down at my hands as I picked at my nails. 

 

“Nothing more to it?” 

 

“Well, a little more,” I laughed humorlessly. “Nothing serious, just,” I paused. “I dunno, this is kind of awkward, please don't make me spell it out for you.” I looked up at him with a pleading frown.

 

“While we can't explicitly forbid you from having relations with anyone, I'd seriously consider the bigger picture here, he's not an ordinary employee, exposure would force you into the public eye which would make your operations as a Turk much more inconvenient. I also need not lecture you on the importance of the confidentiality of our work.” His hard stare pinned me down. 

 

“I'm not in trouble?” 

 

“Think of this as more of a caution. One improper move could see the end of your career, as it surely wouldn't be the end of his. You're a valuable asset, it would be a shame. Keep it within your circle, and I needn't tell you to keep confidential information to yourself.” 

 

“Of course,” I said after I loosed the breath I hadn't even realised I'd been holding.

 

“I mean it,” he reiterated sternly and I nodded. “That was all, return to your work.” 

 

-

 

“So, I think we're all dying to know who the beautiful woman was on your arm at the charity Gala, care to share?” 

 

I had his show on in the background, because obviously when I wasn't with him I was just watching everything he did apparently. I'd been scrolling through social media but lifted my head at the question, curious as to how he would answer. 

 

“Ah, she is simply a friend from work, nothing more to share, though I'm sure that's disappointing news for you,” he chuckled as he spoke. He was strangely charismatic in front of a camera, though it was certainly an act it was an incredibly convincing one. 

 

“What kind of work does she do?”

 

“Just a desk job, nothing worth talking about.” I didn't miss the very subtle upwards tilt of his lips. 

 

Bastard.

Notes:

Back off Tseng, let them be happy alright.

I had meant to post this yesterday but it completely escaped me!

Hope you're all doing well and enjoyed the chapter!!

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

“A desk job huh?” Was the first thing I said when I walked into his apartment a couple of days later. We both had the day off, I had spent my morning doing chores, catching up and then in the gym. 

 

He had that post-mako infusion sickly look about him, dark circles beneath radiant eyes and slightly hollowed in cheeks. A little piece of tape held a ball of cotton wool to the inside of his right arm. 

 

He puffed a breath from his nose and smiled. “A decent enough cover story I would wager,” he spoke in a slightly gravelly voice, though I would admit he didn't seem as bad as the last time I saw him. 

 

“I think you misunderstand the importance of a Turk's role.”

 

“Oh I understand perfectly well that Turks pick up SOLDIER dirty work.” He smirked as he spoke, alerting me to his sarcasm, which was not obvious from his tone. 

 

“Ha ha.” I paused momentarily, “did you have Mako treatment this morning?” 

 

He nodded once before he spoke “I ran into Genesis while I was there,” he said as I settled at one of the seats at his breakfast bar. 

 

“Oh?”

 

“He was on his way to Hollander, so I went with them - Angeal was there too.” He paused for a second. “The situation seems bizarre, they both went in, while I was not welcome.” 

 

“Hollander is shifty, sneaky. At least Hojo owns it, man's just straight up nuts.”

 

“I know better than most the extent of Hojo's madness.” He held up a mug and I nodded. “Genesis didn't particularly want to talk to me, I tried to make amends but he wasn't having it.” 

 

‘Well he's a prick anyway,’ - is what I wanted to say, but I settled for “he'll come around,” as he poured out a coffee and passed it across the counter to me.

 

“I'm going to Wutai tomorrow,” he said somewhat absently as he began moving around his kitchen. 

 

“How long for?” I tried to disguise the pang of disappointment I felt at his statement. 

 

“Impossible to say for certain,” he said honestly as he began to unload the dishwasher. “Perhaps two weeks, depending on how well we manage our objectives.” 

 

“Genesis too?” 

 

“I believe so. Only a handful of Second and Third are staying behind to my knowledge, it's quite a grand scale operation.” He looked at me for a moment. “Are you upset?”

 

“What? No,” I made a noise of protest. 

 

A light smile passed over his features and he released a sharp breath through his nose. “I think you're lying.” He challenged. 

 

“Nope.” 

 

“You won't miss me? Not even a little?” He was teasing me, I could feel my cheeks heating slightly. 

 

“Why would I miss you?” I folded my arms as he moved around to my side of the counter, stopping next to me.

 

He took the back of the chair and gently spun it so I faced him “Why wouldn't you?” He still had his arms on the back of the chair, enclosing me into it, I could feel myself pouting as I looked up at him. “Convincing act you're putting on,” he remarked, sarcasm adding a tint to his tone. 

 

“Maybe I'll miss you a little bit,” I admitted quietly, holding my finger and thumb up together so they were barely touching. It had only been a very short time, but much of the last week I'd spent with him and enjoyed my time, so the absence of him would certainly be noticed. 

 

“Well, we shall have to make the most of the day then.” He said leaning in to plant a swift but deep kiss on my lips, when he pulled away I followed him slightly before pulling back myself. 

 

“It's a shame we can't go do something, like outside,” I laughed. Summer was beginning to fade so it was a comfortable temperature and the sky was cloudless, perfect ‘doing things’ weather. 

 

“We could but I'm probably the most recognisable man in Midgar.”

 

“Think Tseng would evict me if we went on a cosy little daytrip,” I remarked. 

 

“We'll plan something, when I'm back,” he said quietly, still leaning over my chair.

 

I looked at him for a few moments, studying his features up close. “Your eyes,” I mumbled absently as I looked into them. 

 

“I know they're unusual,” he tilted his head slightly. 

 

“Well yeah but, they're not green, I always thought they were green. They're blue, there's just so much mako, you can only just see the blue,” my voice was quiet as I spoke.

 

“There's a lot of mako in me,” he shrugged before pulling away, breaking me from my little trance. I spun back to face the counter and took the cooling coffee while he continued his menial chores.

 

“Do you want help with anything?” I asked as I watched him. 

 

“I'm almost done, then you have my full attention.” He responded. 

 

“Take your time, I don't plan on going anywhere.” 

 

He was meticulous in ensuring everything was in its place, taking his time to leave the space neat and laid out just how he liked it, down to the direction of the handles of his mugs stacked in the cupboards. When he was finished, the place looked like it had been professionally cleaned, it was immaculate, and presented like a hotel room. During this time I had moved to the sofa, laying with my head on the arm of it, scrolling through my phone, aware of him moving around but not actively watching. 

 

He eventually came to stand by the sofa and I tucked my legs into myself allowing him space to sit down where my feet had been, once he was seated he pulled my legs gently so they rested over his. I looked up from my phone at him, his eyes were tired as he silently regarded me. 

 

“I had planned on cooking us something, but frankly I haven't the energy,” he spoke quietly as he rested his head against the backrest of the sofa, eyes slowly blinking. 

 

“And they're happy to send you off to war in this state?” I locked my phone and placed it down. 

 

“Tomorrow is just travelling, I'll be fine by the time anything is expected of me.” 

 

“Why don't you have a bath or something, I can go and fetch something to eat,” I suggested, he instinctively held onto my legs as I pulled myself up with my core to look at him properly. 

 

He slowly lowered his head to look at me and nodded. “This is not the first time you've seen me like this, I apologise.” 

 

“Don't be so stupid, you're only human, everyone has shit days.” He released his gentle hold on my legs as I turned to stand, walking around the back of the sofa I stopped parallel with him. Once again he tilted his head back and I smiled softly at him, he looked sorry for himself, it was almost humbling. “What do you want to eat? Do you want me to run you a bath? Is that too wifey?” 

 

“Too wifey?” He huffed a laugh but frowned. “I've never in my life had someone take care of me that wasn't obligated by duty to.” His statement made me feel a pang of sadness, pity? I don't know but it didn't sit in a nice place. 

 

“What about your parents?” 

 

“Hmm, my mother died during childbirth and my father is… not something I want to talk about. I've spent my life surrounded by scientists, I -” he stopped, I could feel my eyebrows knitting together as he spoke. 

 

“I'll run you a bath,” I wouldn't pry, couldn't. He was such a guarded person that probing was more likely to seal him off, if he wanted to tell me anything he would, and I could only respect that. I bent down and kissed his lips softly, when I pulled away he was looking at me intently. 

 

“Anything but pizza,” he responded to my earlier question as I pushed myself away from the sofa, I stopped momentarily as I reached the bedroom door. 

 

“How do you like your water? Like, super hot? I like it hot.” 

 

“I'll bet you do,” I could hear the smirk in his voice and I involuntarily huffed a laugh through my nose. “I never take a bath, showers are more convenient, so I have no preference.” Of course the man even cleaned for efficiency, I just wanted to ring his neck and tell him to live on the edge a little. 

 

His incredible bathtub filled quicker than I expected, I drew the water hotter than I would typically have it with the logic he could simply wait a bit if it were too hot. I rooted through his bathroom cupboards and located some bath supplies at the very back of one, dusty and untouched. Pouring in a generous amount of the ‘soothing scented muscle soak’ while the bath ran. 

 

I walked out as it finished, he remained in the same place with his eyes gently closed, though he half opened them as I approached. 

 

“Your bath is done, I'll be gone for like, an hour maybe, depending on where I go, sure you don't have any requests?” 

 

“I have no preference, though something high in protein rather than carbohydrates would benefit me more right now.” He pulled himself off the sofa and made his way around to stand by me as I slipped my shoes on, I looked up at him as I straightened up. 

 

“Okay, I shall do my best,” I did a lazy mock salute and he shook his head, his lips tilted slightly upwards.

 

“Take my key,” he handed me the little keycard and I nodded, tucking it away with mine. 

 

I ended up going for some grilled chicken, as much as I could feasibly carry as he was a humongous eater. It was from a place Reno and I frequented after a night out, it came with a selection of sauces and dips. I also got some side salad and rice to accompany it. On my way through the Shinra building, I picked up some bottled juice and protein shakes from the vending machine in the cafeteria, and made my way back up in the elevator. 

 

As I stepped out, looking down at my phone my body collided softly with another, as I looked up my heart sank to see Genesis looking down at me with a smirk, a single perfect eyebrow raised. 

 

“Well well, does our hero have his little Turk delivering him dinner now? How positively quaint,” despite the upbeat tone of his voice, his words were laced with a bitterness as he finished. 

 

I tilted my head to the side and narrowed my eyes, truly unsure of how to respond. 

 

“My, if looks could kill I might actually be concerned.” He paused and the lift announced its departure leaving him in the hallway with me. 

 

“If you're gonna be a bitch can at least try and be subtle about it?” I bit, making to step around him as he blocked my way. He too, looked like he'd seen better days, with deep circles set underneath his tired eyes. 

 

“Me? Subtle? It's simply not in my nature.”

 

“Genesis,” I snapped “I actually don't know what I've ever done to warrant the way you goad me, but I'd appreciate it If you either told me, or simply fucked off.” 

 

“Oh, you've done nothing. I find you quite entertaining actually.” I made to speak but he cut me short by raising a finger, I could feel my nostrils flare slightly at the rude gesture but I bit my tongue. “I simply revel in the way Sephiroth squirms when he's attempting not to jump to your defense, your occasional outbursts are a little treat as well.” 

 

“Why is reducing your friend to irritation such a favoured pastime of yours?”

 

“Friend or foe, it matters not to me.”

 

The click of a door caused him to turn his head and Angeal appeared, a frown setting on his face as he noticed the two of us. 

 

“Genesis, leave her alone.” his voice carried, as he strode towards us. He was dressed down and the only one of the three Firsts that had a healthy look to him. 

 

He leaned in towards me. “Everyone seems to come to your rescue, little Turk, I wonder if you'll ever be capable of standing on your own two feet.” His voice laced with spite.

 

I wasn't even aware of my own actions until I felt my palm connect sharply with his cheek. The combination of his words and his recent harsh treatment of Sephiroth behind the frustration in the action. 

 

A single note of bitter laughter left him. “I'll remember that,” he smirked, as I shoved past him. 

 

Angeal gently caught my arm as I walked past, stopping me. 

 

“I am sorry, he is -”

 

“Why are you apologising? You're not his caretaker. He's a big boy.” My voice wasn't as hushed as Angeal’s had been. “Enjoy whatever you had planned.” I nodded my head politely. 

 

He returned the gesture and smiled, though his eyebrows were set in a frown. “You too,” he offered, before walking past me and towards Genesis, who was watching me like a hawk as I scanned the card at Sephiroth's door and disappeared from his view. 

 

As I walked in, face presumably like thunder Sephiroth was already a few feet from the door, his eyes narrowed. He had changed, now wearing a loosely fitted low-necked white t-shirt and a pair of joggers, a towel sat around his neck and his hair was wet, clinging to his face and neck and presumably soaking the back of his t-shirt. 

 

“Did I hear you talking to the others?” He asked, his tone flat.

 

“You did. It was obviously my good luck to run into Genesis, it's alright though, Angeal used his dad voice on him.” I paused “well, it's alright but I did slap him,” I shrugged. 

 

He inhaled audibly and the breath left him as a loud sigh. “What did he do?” 

 

“Pissed me off,” I remarked nonchalantly as I slipped my shoes off. 

 

“I dread to think how insufferable he'll be if they post us together.” 

 

“I'm sorry. I didn't even think I just -” 

 

“Don't,” his interruption was soft, no anger or frustration behind it “I'm sure he deserved it.” 

 

The rest of the evening was very gentle, we ate slowly while a random documentary played quietly on his television. After that I dried his hair, which was an altogether surreal experience, then we retired early as, while he wouldn't ever admit it, he was clearly very drawn from the day. Originally, I had planned on going back to mine but we both had to be up and about at similar times. We laid in bed, just talking until he slowly drifted off, I followed soon after. 

 

When his alarm woke us the next morning I was lying on my side with his arm draped over my waist. I felt a comfort I hadn't experienced in what felt like a lifetime, waking up in his arms felt safe, it felt right. When it was time for me to leave, he pulled me into a deep kiss, his hands held gently onto the side of my neck, when he pulled back his thumbs brushed against my cheeks before he took them away. 

 

We said our goodbyes, and I was on my way. It was astonishing to me, surreal even, that he had the capacity to show me a softer side of himself, a side that didn't exist outside of the security of his own four walls. It had initially been a superficial attraction, I'd always thought he was kinda hot, but as I spent more and more of my free time with him alone it was clear it was beyond that now. 

 

I was developing feelings for him and that should have been scary. He was a powerful, coveted, War Hero. But it wasn't scary and it felt right, and for the first time in the longest time, I felt truly content. 

Notes:

Genesis just being Genesis and Little Turk overreacting a bit. I always think about how I might react in these situations and the modify it for the drama, Genesis would certainly know if I didn't like him, but I don't think I'd slap the poor guy (poor?)

Poor Seph and his mako infusion sickness, this is just a headcanon of mine really, but I imagine the ache to feel like that post-workout ache. Mako would enhance the people it goes into, so in my mind it's like when your muscles are rebuilding themselves but without the need to physically workout. I just imagine it would be super intense because it's effecting all your muscles at once?

ALSO - I have spent my life thinking Seph has green eyes, but if you look at High resolution Remake and Rebirth screenshots there is definitely a lot of blue around the outside of his iris. I'm happy to take either as the right answer, but have a look - there's definitely blue in there with a whole lot of mako-green layered atop!

Hope you're all doing well 🥰

Chapter 22: Chapter 22

 

“No, I'm sorry I shouldn't have -” 

 

I placed the nozzle of my gun at the man's temple, finger at the trigger as he looked at me, eyes pleading. He had fallen to the ground in an effort to flee, if his instant retreat at the moment he laid eyes on me didn't signify guilt, then what did? Though, it never made these moments easy.

 

“A little late for that,” my own voice always astonished me in these situations, cold and detached. I had to completely remove my emotions from the situation. I didn't really want to hurt anyone, but it was the unfortunate nature of my job. 

 

“I've got a family, you can't do this.” He was grovelling, snivelling, crying. I met his gaze, aiming to keep mine as neutral and unbothered as I could, despite the gnawing tempest of unease that pitted in my stomach. 

 

I'd been sent to dispatch a Shinra employee, a man who had sold some confidential information to some, less than agreeable people. The company didn't take kindly to these kinds of indiscretions, and unfortunately it was the less savoury part of a Turks job to deal with it. ‘Find him, dispose of him discreetly, if you manage to get any information out of him, it would be advantageous but not necessary’ - Tseng's words as he showed me the man's Shinra profile. 

 

“Well, you maybe should have thought about that. But let me cut you a deal, maybe I'll let you walk away, if you tell me where the information went.” 

 

He blinked up at me and stuttered out a response, one name. “Fuhito.” a name I'd never heard. 

 

“Fuhito,” I repeated the name, eyes narrowing as I pressed the metal harder against his head. 

 

“I don't know who he is, I just.. he offered me a lot of gil.. plea -”

 

I pulled the trigger. 

 

He fell limp at my feet, I stepped away before the blood pooling around his head could reach me, taking out my phone without looking back at the mound of flesh behind me. 

 

“Yeah I'm gonna need a cleanup -” 

 

-

 

It had been close to two weeks since Sephiroth had departed to Wutai, we'd spoken on the phone a handful of times and texted occasionally but past that contact was limited and news was sparse. Everything else was pretty normal, I'd run into Zack at the bar (weird because I assumed he was like, twelve), he was a delight to be around, fun and charming with energy to spare. He had a friend, Kunsel, who seemed to know just about everything going on in the Shinra building at any given time. He added me to his ‘exclusive mailing list.’ 

 

“Good job today.” Tseng's praise reached my ears as I entered his office. 

 

“It never really feels like a good job when I have to take someone's life for one mistake,” I shrugged as I answered him honestly, unable to accept the praise. “He gave me a name anyway, so I'll look into that.”

 

“It's the nature of our position,” he answered flatly. “And very good, pass anything you find to me.” He steepled his fingers as he regarded me. “Sector five tomorrow, check on the girl. Then, take the next day off.”

 

“I'm scheduled to work though, surveillance..” 

 

“I know, but I needed to make accommodations, so your schedule has changed.” 

 

“Well alright then, if you say so.” I paused “can I ask, where is Veld lately?”

 

“You've no doubt heard the news that they're planning to announce Rufus as Vice President in the next few months, he's been especially busy in Junon preparing for that. Hence he's left me in charge in his stead.” 

 

Speak of the devil. 

 

I'd seen Rufus Shinra in the flesh maybe three times, so when he strode into the office I had to double take before I straightened up my body and clasped my hands behind my back. His appraisal of me was skeptical as he gave me a once over, the hound at his feet pausing as its master did. 

 

“Mr. Shinra.” I nodded my head politely, unsure of how to really address him. 

 

“I don't believe we've met.” The smooth baritone of his voice met my ears. It matched his features, sharp, calculating - an attractive lilt to it. He truly had it all, looks, presence, power and station. 

 

Tseng introduced me by name, and Rufus just looked, sizing me up for a few seconds, his expression cold indifference but vaguely calculating. A subtle smirk lifted the corner of his lips as he completed his appraisal, turning to Tseng. 

 

“You're dismissed,” he said from his desk and I nodded once, turned and left. 

 

-

 

“How have you been?” I sat in Carmen's chair for a scheduled check up, she was drawing blood as we spoke. 

 

“Fine actually, it's like it never happened.” 

 

“The mako probably helped,” she mumbled quietly as she gently pulled the needle from my arm, labelling the vial and disposing of the needle tip. “I've got to run through the standard questions as this is your quarterly. So, sit tight.” She smiled as she disappeared to store the little container of my blood. 

 

I knew it wasn't the mako, the mako had just covered up and unknown problem, but she couldn't know that. 

 

“Right,” she said as she walked back in, sitting at her desk, her dimpled smile aimed at me. She ran through several questions which I answered robotically, most of them she would know the answer to anyway. 

 

“Are you currently sexually active?” I hesitated at this one, and she raised a brow, my standard answer was usually ‘not really.’ The occasional hook-up didn't seem worthy of a definite answer. 

 

“Urr, yes?” A coy smile planted itself on her face at my slightly guarded response. 

 

“You're on the Shinra standard birth control plan anyway so we don't need to go into it too much,” she paused “but I do want details, for me, not for the check up.” 

 

“Sorry Carm, I don't kiss and tell.” I smirked at her and she groaned. 

 

“C'mon throw me a bone here, does he work here? She?”

 

“How's Reno?” I countered and she snapped her mouth shut, face instantly darkening. “But yes he does work here, and that is the only bone I'll be throwing you.” 

 

“What are you like, with someone or just..?”

 

“Just casual,” I shrugged. 

 

“Oh come on, why the secrets? I have patient confidentiality you know.” She puffed out her cheeks as she signed off the virual document on her tablet and handed it to me to sign as well. 

 

“It's Sephiroth.” I conceded. 

 

“Fuck. Off.” Her hands flew to her mouth as soon as the words left it. “Oh my gosh, no way. What is that like? What's he like?” I laughed as she excitedly questioned me. 

 

“That's all you're getting, but Carm,” she tilted her head to the side “only a handful of people really know and I'd like it to stay that way, so please don't tell anyone.” I trusted her, but it was always good to be certain. 

 

“Of course not, I swear on my cat's life, won't tell a soul. That's so exciting though! Of all the people, I would almost say I'm jealous.” She smiled fondly at me, we chatted for a few more minutes before a knock at the door sounded. 

 

“That'll be my next! We should catch up soon,” she smiled as I left. 

 

-

 

Boycotting Elmyra's house and heading straight for the church had proved to be the right choice. When I heaved open the heavy wooden doors Aerith sat cross legged amongst the flowers, chatting away, presumably to them. Unlike the time before, she turned her head to beam a smile at me, patting the ground beside her as I approached. 

 

“Last time they sent bald-glasses. He's cool and all but he doesn't really talk,” she said happily, as I crouched down beside her, taking care not to step on any flowers. 

 

“At least they didn't send Reno, he's just annoying,” I smirked. 

 

“Oh, the red haired guy. Yeah, but he's funny.” 

 

“He is,” I agreed fondly. “You doing okay?” 

 

“Yeah! The flowers are thriving!” She grinned. 

 

“You'll have to up your prices.” 

 

She smiled, reaching down and plucking a blooming white lily, which she handed to me. As our fingers brushed and I took the flower, she paused her expression suddenly falling into a frown. 

 

“He's going to hurt a lot of people, you know?” Her voice was lacking the usual upbeat tone it carried, I furrowed my brows at her. 

 

“Who is?” I asked quietly as I took back my hand. 

 

It was like she snapped, she focused back on me and her smile returned. 

 

“Aerith, who is going to hurt people?” I questioned, brows still furrowed. 

 

“What?” She giggled. 

 

“You just said,” I paused, my lips parting but I shut them again, what had just happened? 

 

“I didn't say anything, silly, I think you're going crazy,” she stood, dusting off her back and front. 

 

“Aerith, can I ask you something?” I probed as I stood. 

 

“Maybe you can?” She pursed her lips and rocked on her heels. 

 

“Tseng wouldn't tell me anything about you, but he said if you told me, he couldn't do a thing about it.” 

 

“So, what do you wanna ask?”

 

“Why is Shinra so interested in you? Like, what's the deal? You don't have to tell me of course I just -” 

 

“You just wanna know, right? You're curious. It's okay. My mother, she was a Cetra, an Ancient. So, that makes me one too, the last actually,” her voice fell, both in tone and volume. Her honesty was astonishing, she could have declined to tell me but instead, reeled it off as though it were absolutely nothing. I didn't know much about the ancients, but what I did know made perfect logical sense. 

 

“So that's how you spoke to my materia then?” I nodded my head slowly, curious as to how she referred to her mother in the past tense, I guess Elmyra wasn't her biological mother then. 

 

“Yeah, and the flowers, I help them grow.” She smiled, though there was a hint of sadness to it. 

 

“I'm sorry, I didn't mean to pry,” I said offering her a soft smile, she shook her head. 

 

“No it's okay, I wouldn't have told you if I didn't wanna,” she turned, spinning on the ball of one foot. “You wanna have dinner again? I can show you all the different flowers I've got at home!” She spread her arms before flopping them to her sides with a slap. She gasped and I paused. “I can make you a bouquet!” She exclaimed as she whirled around and grabbed my hand excitedly, an effective way to end the previous conversation.

 

“And how much is that going to cost me?” I raised my eyebrows at her, feigning skepticism. 

 

“Hmm, well. I would say, at least ten gil, but then time is money so,” she paused, tapping her chin. “Twenty-five gil, and a free meal,” she beamed. 

 

“I would say, that's a bargain.” I smiled fondly as she began pulling me in the direction of her home, chattering the entire way. 

 

Days sent to Aerith were swiftly becoming my favourite ones to work.

Notes:

Gosh this chapter has plagued me since the day I wrote it, I really struggled, got caught up on it initially and have since returned to it numerous times to add, flesh out, change and mix it up. I don't think I'll ever be totally happy with it, but this is the happiest I've felt to put it out. This has caused the delay because as well as continuing, I've also been re-reading this for the hundredth time, and I wrote the one-shot that has addled my brain since I dreamt it up in the shower. Hopefully it reads better than I perceive it! I think it's purely based on the complete absence of Sephiroth - he is a muse, I could write one-hundred-thousand words about the man and still have some left to give.

I hope you're all well and I hope you all enjoy the chapter despite my inability to!

I am away next weekend, I'm going to see Distant Worlds, super hype! I've seen both the Remake and Rebirth tours, Eorzean Symphony as well, but never a Distant worlds so I'm really excited! I will endeavour to have a chapter out before then!

Chapter 23: Chapter 23

Notes:

😏🌶😏

 

On the way home from Aerith's I dipped into a store and picked out a nice vase for the flowers, something I didn't have seeing as flowers were such a rarity in Midgar. She'd made me a little bunch that consisted of warm colours and wrapped them up in some old newspaper. She'd looked so unbelievably proud as she presented them to me that it made my heart swell with adoration for the young girl. I'd paid her one hundred gil, twenty-five just seemed like such a low amount for the amount of care and attention that had been put into the gesture, Elmyra had thanked me warmly for the gesture. 

 

I got home early in the evening, as summer drew to a close the sun was beginning to set, filling the skies with reds and oranges to match the flowers tucked under my arm. I took my time arranging them neatly in the little clear glass vase and put them in pride of place in the centre of my coffee table, they'd get a good amount of light there too. 

 

I tidied, showered and finally flopped onto the sofa, unsure of what to do with my unplanned day off. As I flicked through the channels a knock sounded at my door. With a groan of exertion I pulled myself up, flinging the door open expecting to see Reno on the other side.

 

While I wouldn't have been disappointed to see Reno, I was overjoyed at who I did see. 

 

I didn't have much time to process before his hand cupped around my neck, gloved fingers pushing the back of it towards him to push his lips to mine in a hungry kiss. His lips claimed mine so fiercely I gasped allowing him to instantly deepen the gesture, one of his hands lowering to my hip to pull my body towards his.

 

I was vaguely aware of a wolf whistle sounding behind him, to which I raised my hand, flipping Reno a middle finger as Sephiroth pushed me backwards, kicking the door shut behind him, his lips never removing themselves from my own. 

 

“Hi,” I breathed against his mouth as he pulled away just a fraction, the slightest smile curving the corner of his expression. He was on me again in an instant, like a man starved, my hands found the straps at his chest and held onto them to pull my body flush against his. Heat radiated from him as a heat of its own pooled in my belly. 

 

I didn't realise how much I'd missed him until he was there. 

 

He guided us further into my home, bypassing everything on the way to my bedroom, his lips were on mine the whole time. He stopped when we finally crossed into the room, pulling himself away from me. He looked into my eyes, though his pupils were wild and blown, the look was soft.

 

“I was going to come tomorrow, but I found I couldn't quite wait.” His quiet voice was a husky whisper spoken against my neck as I wrapped my arms around him. 

 

“I didn't even know you were coming back yet,” I raked my fingers gently through his silken hair as I spoke. He pressed a kiss to the side of my throat, wet and open mouthed, before trailing his lips back to my mouth. 

 

I had never been kissed like this, it was needy and desperate but in a way that made me feel so utterly desired. I lowered my hands to the intricate system of belts at his waist, fumbling blindly until I eventually pulled away to look, giving the restraints my full attention. My hands were shaky, my body tense in the best way possible, but it made the task at hand more difficult than it needed to be. 

 

I could feel his eyes, watching my every movement before he gently guided me to the bed. I sat as the backs of my legs hit the mattress and blinked up at him. He tilted his head with a smirk, raising a hand to his mouth to pull the glove off with his teeth, mimicking the action with the other. I was transfixed by the motion, the simple action coiling feelings in my lower body. I tucked my bottom lip between my teeth as I watched him make short work of the belts, each one swiftly undone by expert hands, as I expected I soon would be  

 

It wasn't long before he stood before me in just his trousers, I reached out, running my hand gently across the contours of his abs, committing the map of his body to memory. He pulled my hooded jumper over my head in one swift motion, revealing my own torso to him, the look in his eyes one of pure desire as my body came into view. 

 

His next move was to kneel. I eyed him almost cautiously as he gently pried my shorts and underwear away, leaving me completely bare. He splayed a large hand across my stomach and moved it gently upwards, applying a decent amount of pressure, enough for me to get the hint that he wanted me to lay back. I did, but propped myself up on my elbows to watch his every move like a hawk. 

 

He settled, prying my legs open as I swallowed deeply in anticipation. 

 

“You don't -” I began my protest and he silenced me with a sharp glance. 

 

“I will.” His breath fanned against my core and I sucked in a sharp breath. A breath that left me as a breathy moan the moment his mouth made contact, immediately finding the most sensitive part of me. 

 

I was a mess, I'd laid back covering my eyes with my arm as my other hand sat atop his head, just resting there as he worked me with his tongue. I could feel the curve of his lips as I made a particularly unrestrained sound followed by the hiss of me sucking in a breath. His hand travelled up my body, finding the peak of my chest and that was me done. 

 

I felt like I'd never come so hard in all my life, it was electric and fire, my body burned and sizzled as his name fell from my lips. I tugged at his hair, urging him to stop as I became borderline overstimulated, he had been watching me come undone the whole time, I realised as I met his eyes. He pulled away, trailing lazy kisses up the centre of my body before he kissed me slow and deep, the taste of me on his tongue stoking the dying flame in me. 

 

“Turn over for me,” he whispered against my lips and I raised an eyebrow at him. A humble request, I'd probably do anything he asked at that moment. 

 

“Do you have-” 

 

“It doesn't matter I'm on birth control,” I cut him off, glancing back at him as I heard the rustling of the removal of clothes. 

 

As I felt the dip of the bed, I made eye contact with him in the mirror that stood before me. He smirked, his eyes only leaving mine to pull me into a position he could best work with. I felt him line himself up and his eyes met mine again, before he pushed into me, bringing his whole body over mine as he did so. 

 

There was something about his breath in my ear, his hair framing us in the mirror and the eye contact he held me with, that entrapped me totally. In that moment, there was nothing else, the world could crumble around us, I wouldn't know. 

 

As he picked up his pace I looked away, but his hand circled my throat gently, his thumb and index finger pushing my chin up, holding it there. 

 

“I want you to look at me,” he breathed across my ear. I nodded my head gently in his hold. “I will watch you come undone,” his voice was low and rough, punctuated by the movements of his body as he ground into me at a languid pace. 

 

By the time he picked up his pace, I was at my peak. It wasn't long before my body tensed around him as the waves of my release crashed over my body. It was every scrap of my willpower to keep my eyes on his, but it wasn't long until he met his own end with a groan in my ear that honestly could have finished me off all over again. He dropped his hand from my throat to brace himself, the muscles of his arms shuddering slightly as his body declined from his peak. He'd kept his eyes on mine until the very end, then he dropped his face to rest his lips on my shoulder, where he placed a gentle kiss.

 

After a few seconds he rolled off me and onto his back, his chest rose and fell as slightly laboured breaths pushed from his lungs. I shuffled my body over to his, he scooped his arm around my shoulders and pulled me into his chest. He looked down at me, his expression unreadable, but soft. 

 

“Welcome back, I guess,” I all but whispered, I felt the sharp rise of his chest as he pushed a laugh through his nose. As the high of the moment left, I was acutely aware of the mess he'd left between my legs. I would definitely need a shower, sooner rather than later but the moment was too exquisite to ruin. 

 

I traced lazy patterns on his chest, he on my shoulder where his hand kept me pressed against him. Eventually I felt the tilt of his head as he looked down at me. 

 

“I missed your company more than I expected I would.” His voice was a low rumble in the quiet of the room. I couldn't help but smile. 

 

“I missed you too, just a little bit though,” he laughed quietly. In the dim light of the room the faint lines of his uniform could be discerned where the sun had darkened the exposed flesh. “I need to shower,” I announced as I patted his chest gently, his hand dropped away from my shoulder as I pulled my body up. “You wanna come?” 

 

Showering together in the tiny cubicle of my bathroom was a less than romantic experience. The space was too small to move around properly, though the motions of helping each other wash led to another heated encounter, which was less graceful and more just kind of ‘take what you can get,’ it had been enjoyable nonetheless. 

 

After, I had dug out the t-shirt I'd shamelessly stolen from him the first night I'd stayed over, so he didn't have to bask in all his glory all night. My little company apartment was small, seemingly made smaller but with his large presence, he easily took up half my sofa as he watched TV and I made a simple dinner of pasta and sauce - one of the few things I ever kept to hand. 

 

“Where did you get the flowers?” He asked, studying them from afar. 

 

“Boyfriend,” his head snapped to me with a furrowed brow and I laughed. “Jokes, Aerith made them for me, the girl who gave me the lily that time.” 

 

“It wasn't a very funny joke,” he mumbled, he would have been sulking if he were capable of portraying such a thing. I watched him as I absently stirred the pasta, just seeing him passively existing, comfortable in my space was enough to make me feel a warm sense of contentment. “Are you staring?” His voice snapped me from my little trance. 

 

“Am I not allowed?” I quipped back, turning off the stove and portioning out the pasta, a small portion for me and as much as I could fit in the bowl for him. His eyes, green with Mako seemingly glimmered in the dim light of the room as the television reflected in them. He was ethereal. 

 

“I'll head to mine soon,” he said as we finished clearing up after dinner and I looked over at him. 

 

“You don't wanna stay? It's late already?” 

 

He was silent for a moment before he turned to me and shook his head once. 

 

“I've got a lot to catch up on,” he said quietly “You're more than welcome to join me, but I will be fairly busy tomorrow.” 

 

Thanks to Tseng I now had the day off, so there was no reason I couldn't, plus as it had been a last minute thing, I had no plans. 

 

“I mean sure, if I won't get in your way.” I smiled as I placed the last of the clean cutlery in the drawer. 

 

“I can complete my reports from home, you may be a distraction, but not an unwelcome one.” 

 

I ended my evening tucked up against him in his glorious bed, savouring the feeling of him against me that I’d grown to miss in his two week absence, and there was truly nowhere else I’d rather be. 

 

Notes:

This chapter was just absolutely pure self indulgence. I'm slowly finding my groove with the smut, but I enjoy the challenge of it, finding the sweet spot with wording and pacing!

I'm away now for a few days, visiting friends and we're off to Distant Worlds too (can you tell from the two notes in a row I'm excited??) I actually haven't finished the chapter I'm working on so this is from the buffer, but that's what it's there for! But, that likely means my next update will be slightly delayed unless I tap further into the buffer, but I won't make you all wait too long!!

Thank you as always you guys, I really hope you enjoy!

PS. Uploaded from my phone so excuse any weird formatting, I will iron it out from my PC if needed :>

Chapter 24: Chapter 24

Our morning started gently, he lulled me awake drawing gentle circles on my hip, a soft caress that I felt in my dreams before it pulled me back to the land of the living. I would simply never tire of turning myself to see his beautiful eyes sparkling in the morning sun, at first I had found them a little haunting, but they were so unique to him they had slowly become a comfort, much like the rest of him. 

 

As we laid in bed, we talked about his time away, slow morning conversation wrapped in his embrace. The war was all but over, though peace talks had ground to a halt, Wutai had exhausted many resources, while Shinra still held an endless amount of them. There was one full scale operation planned and then, providing it was successful, the final push would be a small-scale occupation of the notorious Fort Tamblin, the last remaining Wutain military stronghold. According to Sephiroth, if we took control of that, we took control of the entire playing field, effectively marking checkmate. 

 

My opinion on the war was something I kept close to myself, Shinra was oppressive, pushing for Mako in places that had no want or need for it. The Rhadorans had been wiped out, an entire race of people snuffed out for a reactor in a place that, in the end, was unsuitable to even house one. Not only were the people gone, their entire island, their homes, legacies and culture destroyed in pursuit of what turned out to be nothing at all. Sephiroth had been the one to do it, I remembered seeing it on the news, barely a teen and hailed as a hero for the genocide of a race. Somehow though, the red flags didn't wave in my mind. 

 

“What are you thinking about?” He asked after the silence of my thoughts had stretched. 

 

“Rhadore, actually. Just wondering if the situation here is similar.” I said quietly. He bristled at that, his entire body tensing making me concerned I should have said nothing at all. 

 

“Rhadore was an unfortunate miscalculation.” He said after a tense pause, his voice lacking the softness it had carried all morning. “It was my first assignment,” he added a few seconds later. 

 

“Your first? But I'd definitely seen you in the papers before that..” 

 

“All fabricated, I'm barely half the man Shinra shows the world.” Bitterness, a tone I seemed to rarely hear in his voice.

 

“You're so much more than Shinra makes you out to be,” genuine softness carried in my voice and I felt him relax a little as he looked down at me “to me anyway,” his lips parted slightly and he sucked in a gentle breath to speak but no words came out, he did however dip his head to place a tender kiss on my lips, it was soft and sweet without intent, just a kiss for the sake of a kiss. 

 

“I have work to do and I'm afraid you'll be a brilliant distraction if I stay any longer,” his words were spoken against my lips, brilliant mako eyes boring into my own. 

 

“I'm going to go to the gym, as much as I'd love to stagnate here all day,” I said as he pulled away, his movements slow and lacking the drive to actually do so. 

 

“Take my card if you intend to return, I've no plans on leaving today,” somehow I listened despite my fixation on just watching the way his muscles moved as he walked across the room to the bathroom. 

 

“Do you want me to return?” My tone was almost teasing as I rolled over into the warmth left by his body, lying on my front, but looking over at him. 

 

“I'm not even going to validate that ridiculous question with an answer.” 

 

When he emerged from the bathroom he was freshly showered and dressed down, working from home had its perks I suppose. I freshened myself up, noting that the toothbrush I'd claimed now had its own little space, a tiny thing that brought a smile to my face. I'd packed an overnight bag, though my recent deduction was that I'd probably just end up leaving clothes at his, for convenience. It felt surreal, little old me with a toothbrush at the World's most infamous SOLDIER'S house. 

 

A hot coffee and toasted bagel greeted me upon arrival into the main room, Sephiroth sat at his desk, idly sipping his coffee while he scrolled through his laptop. His eyes raised to meet my own as I took the plate and drink, a small smile on my face. 

 

“Oi, what are you doing here?” Reno's head popped up over his screen as I walked through the door, drowned in a hoodie Sephiroth had insisted I wear to cover myself on my five minute journey. 

 

“I've come to use the gym, do I have to pay a toll?” I stopped on the other side of his desk. 

 

“Why aren't you with loverboy? Quite the show in the hallway yesterday by the way, next time invite me in, I'd like to take notes,” his grin was nothing less than shit-eating. 

 

“Enough of that,” I pointed at him, a mock frown on my face. 

 

“I bet he's a freak between the sheets.”

 

“Why don't you ask him?” I countered, I could feel the heat of a blush traveling up my neck. 

 

“Contrary to popular belief, I do have a sense of self preservation,” he raised a brow. “You think you can tear yourself away later to come for a drink? Cissnei and Rude are both free.” 

 

“I'll see what I can do, no promises though.”

 

“So what's the deal, are you two like, together or what?” He probed, his voice dropping in volume. 

 

I shook my head, but shrugged. Were we? No, I didn't think we were. It seemed as though we spent every moment of our free time together, but there had been minimal discussion of whether actual feelings were involved. On my end, certainly there was, as much as I could gloss over them or hide from the truth. The way my heart raced, the way I felt myself smiling when I thought of him, or he sent me a random text containing a snippet of his day, how I'd missed him when he was gone. I wasn't about to declare my undying love for the man, but he certainly meant something to me, that was the undeniable truth of it. 

 

“Just riding it out and seeing what happens I guess,” I finally said after my pause for thought. 

 

“Yeah, riding something.” 

 

“Reno, get your mind out of the gutter.” 

 

When I let myself back into Sephiroth's suite, he was still sitting behind his laptop typing away, though he did look up to greet me as I entered his line of sight. He looked tired, drawn and just downright miserable, deskwork did not suit him. 

 

“Genesis has commandeered Angeal and I to join him in seeing LOVELESS tonight,” he grumbled as I approached him, his eyes following me as I stopped behind him and placed my hands atop his shoulders. 

 

“Lucky you,” I said, my voice dry and quiet as I squeezed the muscle above his collarbone. 

 

“He's been tolerable, I'll go to appease him, not that I have any such desire.”  

 

“In that case, I'm going to go for a drink with the Turk lot,” I said as I began absently kneading the tense space beneath my fingers “I think you should take a break.” I suggested as my thumb worked on a particularly tense part of his muscle, he'd clearly been hunched over the device all day. 

 

“The bar in Sector 8? The production is a short walk from there,” his shoulders relaxed with a sigh as I continued working on them, putting conscious effort into working the knots and releasing the tension. “If you're done when we are, I'll walk you back.” His voice had softened along with his shoulders. 

 

“Don't cut your evening short on my account, if you're having a good time stay with them. I'm not going anywhere.” I paused and leaned forward over his shoulder, my arms twisting around his neck gently as I pressed my front to his back. “Unless, you're scared I'm gonna run off with a little Infantry?” My chin rested on his shoulder and a smirk crossed my face as I teased him. 

 

He twisted in my hold slightly, sharp eyes half on mine, narrowing. Though his lips twisted up faintly at the corners, one eyebrow arching as he spoke, voice low, face level with mine, “try it and see what happens,” though his words were a challenge, his tone was a warning veiled by his dry humour. 

 

“Oh I wouldn't dream of it, I fear you've ruined other men for me.” I placed a kiss on the corner of his mouth, his expression twisting towards smugness. 

 

“Just as well.” 

 

He devoured me then. The contents of his desk hurriedly pushed aside in a quick display of rough need. 

 

The bar had been relatively busy, a given considering a large number of SOLDIER and Infantry had returned from Wutai along with Sephiroth. We'd arrived relatively early, securing us a booth, Reno had insisted tonight was a night for letting loose, immediately getting in a round of strong drinks for us all. 

 

“Cissnei are you even old enough to drink?” Reno randomly blurted out - we'd been out with her on several occasions. She shot him a look, wide eyed but somehow glaring - a ‘shut your mouth or I'll shut it for you’ kind of look. He raised an eyebrow but didn't question any further as he dished out our drinks. 

 

“I feel so thankful you managed to drag yourself away from your paramour to be with us tonight,” he said as he threw his arm around my shoulder. 

 

“Yeah he's busy, so don't get too ahead of yourself,” I smirked as I shrugged his arm off. 

 

“I feel like I want to be happy for you but the loss of five thousand gil stings pretty hard,” Cissnei interjected, holding her drink up by the rim, her eyes reflecting the slight mischief to her tone. 

 

“I want to be sorry about that, but it was worthy collateral I'm afraid.” Cissnei sighed dramatically in response, shaking her head with a little smile. 

 

The night stretched on and Reno supplied a steady stream of drinks at a rate that was a challenge to keep up with. I'd slowed down significantly, I knew my limits and I was steadily approaching the line between being drunk enough and too drunk. A young man with dark hair approached our table, addressing us casually, he was built far too well to be anything other than a SOLDIER. He'd introduced himself, Cissnei had introduced us in return, including Rude who had barely acknowledged the man. 

 

The room silenced then, a hush falling over the atmosphere in an instant as the bell at the door chimed. Genesis’ voice carried across the room as he announced his presence, his voice holding the telltale slur of alcohol. I bristled, the last interaction I had with the man was hardly pleasant. 

 

“Good evening Turks,” his smooth voice carried from close by and the SOLDIER straightened in response, whirling around to address his superior. Genesis waved him off casually with a flamboyant hand gesture. He was dressed immaculately. A deep wine coloured velvet suit, perfectly tailored to his figure, he looked out of place among the casual dress that most people had opted for in the little bar. As I regarded him with veiled hostility, his eyes met mine and I steeled my expression, keeping it neutral, he smirked his lips parting very slightly as he raised his hand and beckoned me with his finger. 

 

I didn't move a single muscle, looking between his finger and his eyes, I could feel Cissnei, Rude and the random SOLDIER eying the exchange, and hated every moment of the attention that had been dropped on us. 

 

“What do you want?” I asked to break the tension. 

 

“A word, if you please.” 

 

“Whatever you have to say, say it now,” my voice was short and snippy, displaying the fact that the well of patience for this man had run dry. 

 

“A private word, if you would be so kind,” his tone was melodical as always, the lilt to his voice accentuated by the smug smile on his face. 

 

I swallowed thickly, he was stubborn, I knew he wouldn't fold, so with a sigh I stood and he smirked, whirling around and beckoning me with his hand. Cissnei watched with open concern, mouthing ineligible words to me. I shook my head and rolled my eyes, dismissing whatever concerns she had. If Genesis was here, Sephiroth was close by and as much as I disliked the man, I doubted he would be up to anything truly malicious, especially not with Sephiroth in the vicinity. 

 

“What do you want?” I reiterated my early question as we exited the back door of the bar, into an empty area that was used for smokers. 

 

He turned to face me and I stopped in my tracks. 

 

“After the last time we encountered one another,” he paused to raise one of his perfectly sleek brows “I received a very passionate lecture from Angeal, those are far from fun.” His tone was so standard to him it was hard to discern his intentions, I remained quietly tense as I listened to him, arms folded. “He would not rest until I had apologised to Sephiroth, who would not accept my apology unless I apologised to you.” 

 

I narrowed my eyes at him, he wasn't here off his own back which wasn't anything less than I would expect. 

 

“Well go on then,” a bitter laugh as I spoke, mirroring his expression with a raised brow of my own. 

 

He bowed dramatically, dipping at the waist before looking up at me. “I am truly sorry for the way I have treated you, you clearly mean a lot to our mutual,” he paused “friend,” he smirked, his tone suggestive on that word and I rolled my eyes. “Perhaps, we should wipe the slate clean, let bygones be, and all that.” He straightened up to his full height, forcing me to tilt my chin upwards slightly to maintain eye contact. 

 

I was guarded, my stance and expression was telling because I couldn't work out the energy he was giving off. He didn't seem ungenuine, but then he didn't seem particularly genuine either. Although, both Sephiroth and Angeal had gone to obvious trouble to pry this moment from a man usually so proud, an apology was the last thing I expected, I had to respect that. 

 

“We're both adults, I think we should be able to manage amiability on the rare occasion we are forced into each other's space.” The stubborn part of me didn't want to grant him the satisfaction of an outright acceptance of his apology, but I simply didn't have the energy for the open hostility. 

 

An almost smug look rested itself upon his face before he dipped his head in acceptance. “He is the last of us I expected to find someone he deemed worth his time, you know,” he said after a short pause. 

 

My response was silence. 

 

“But yet here you are, so utterly ordinary. I fail to see the allure - no offence - but, yet our esteemed Silver General is absolutely taken by you.” He walked closer to speak more quietly “you hold in the palm of your hand a dangerous man, but you also open him to a weakness, you would do well to remember the weight of that.” With that he strode past me, opening the door back into the bar and holding it, gesturing with his head for me to follow. Cryptic bastard. 

 

I returned to my table with one last glance at him. Cissnei immediately questioned my wellbeing, I dismissed her concerns, finding myself more concerned for Reno who was laying across the bench I had previously been sitting on. 

 

“Reno is dying, apparently.” Rude had piped up with his deadpan delivery. “I believe this is reason enough for us to leave.” 

 

I laughed as Reno gave a half hearted thumbs up. I scanned the room, Sephiroth easily stood a head taller than almost anyone else in there and our eyes met from where he stood close to the bar. 

 

“Well, in a rare turn of events I'm actually going to stay a bit, unless you need help with that,” I gestured to Reno with my thumb as I spoke. 

 

“Go girl, get your dick, in my honor,” Reno's muffled slur was heard. I laughed, regarding him fondly as Cissnei stood and ushered me off. 

 

“What a surprise to find you here,” Sephiroth spoke quietly as I finally parted the crowd enough to reach him, a smirk on his face. A few people around him turned to look at me with clear interest. He too was dressed up, though not as extensively as Genesis. He had a black shirt and silver tie on, a long gray woolen coat draped across his shoulders. Man would look sublime in a sack, but he looked exceptionally good in his chosen attire. 

 

“How was your play?” I asked as he guided me with a hand at the small of my back to stand beside him. Angeal poked his head around Sephiroth to smile at me in greeting, he was wearing a jumper with a shirt collar poking out from under, an outfit choice that aged him beyond his years. Genesis nodded his head but said nothing, that trademark smile painted on his face. 

 

“Exactly the same as the last ten times we've been dragged to watch it.” His response was dry as he shot a look at the other two. 

 

“Remember Sephiroth, the actors are new this time, it adds an entirely new characterisation and delivery, not to mention..” Angeal began. 

 

“Mock me all you like, you both were thoroughly entrapped throughout,” Genesis gestured with his hand cutting Angeal short, who laughed subtly. “Perhaps I'll have to take your girlfriend next time, a fresh set of eyes may give it the appreciation it deserves.” He spoke with his hand as he talked, I didn't miss the way he referred to me and it was everything in my power to not go completely rigid at the statement. 

 

“Come now Genesis, she doesn't deserve that,” Sephiroth didn't even miss a beat in his response. 

 

Notes:

Aww, they've made up 😏

I love writing the soft downtime moments where they're just like chatting and being around each other, it makes me all fuzzy inside 🥺 although, I find myself conscious that maybe it's not the most interesting thing !

The plot where I'm at is kicking my arse, but we persist.

Thanks for reading.

There's tonnes of great Seph fics on the go at the moment, check them all out for a fix. I surf that tag daily!!

Chapter 25: Chapter 25

Notes:

Some spice at the end !

We stayed at the bar for a little while longer, the three friends chatted away, reminiscing of old times. While it was often difficult to discern exactly what mood Sephiroth was in due to the lack of emotion displayed on his face, his mannerisms and engagement in the conversations certainly suggested he was, at the very least, content in their company. 

 

On the way home, we walked side by side but a couple of feet apart, the last thing I needed was to be caught doing something as outrageous as holding his hand or something. The fact we were frequently seen together was already enough in the eyes of the fanclubs and just the public in general, but we could at least play it off as workplace friendship if we were never seen in any kind of compromising position. Without a doubt I'd appear on yet another forum in the morning. 

 

“Genesis apologised to me,” I said quietly as soon as we were in a part of town outside of the earshot of others. 

 

“He said he would, though I had my reservations.” Sephiroth responded as we ascended a set of stairs. 

 

“He basically told me that you and Angeal made him, which did make it feel a bit hollow,” I laughed under my breath as I spoke. 

 

“He's been better lately, though the wound on his shoulder troubles him even now.” He paused for thought, “it's reminiscent of the situation with your arm, though I do think unrelated in nature.” He mused out loud.

 

“Unless he has a spooky materia too,” I shrugged. 

 

“Doubtful, but then you can never quite tell when it comes to Shinra it would seem,” his tone was woven with a hint of bitterness. “Any developments with the materia?” 

 

“None, since Aerith intervened it's like nothing is wrong. I've kind of just forgotten about it really, which I know isn't sensible but, I don't really know what else I can do until it presumably pops up to bite me in the ass, if it ever does.” 

 

“What did the girl do?” He turned to look at me with a slight furrow to his brows as he spoke.

 

“No clue,” the lie fell from my lips easily. It stung that I couldn't be completely honest with him, but I couldn't give an inch with something so highly classified. “Like, it really was the weirdest interaction but I couldn't tell you what happened.” I expanded slightly. “Last time I saw her she just acted like a normal teenage girl, and obviously no one tells me shit so I just do my job and check in,” I shrugged, meeting his eyes to cement my honesty, despite the lack of it. 

 

“Hmm,” the low rumble of his response barely reached my ears. “Hopefully the materia never poses a problem again, though it would be beneficial to have some insight.” 

 

“I think about it everyday, but there's no point dwelling when there's nothing to be done,” I responded, a quiet sombreness to my voice. I had a nagging feeling I hadn't seen the end of it. 

 

-

 

“Are you joining me?” Sephiroth asked as we stepped into the elevator.

 

“Sure if it's okay,” I smiled as I settled against the back rail, leaning against it. He nodded once as the doors began to slide shut, moving to stand next to me as a hand appeared between the closing doors, with a ding they slid open and in stepped a scientist. 

 

But not just any scientist. 

 

I was alerted before I even saw him as the man beside me went completely rigid, a tension coiling in his body that was palpable, I could feel the sensation of discomfort radiating from him. A quick glance saw his brows pulling downward and the set of his jaw as he silently watched Professor Hojo step into the elevator with us. Whether consciously or not, he half stepped in front of me, shielding me from the Director. I'd never been scared of Hojo, wary yes, not fearful, but Sephiroth's reaction to his mere proximity had me totally on edge. 

 

“Ah Sephiroth, what a pleasant surprise. A warm reception as usual I see.” He pushed his glasses up his nose as he spoke, the light catching on them as a wry smile twisted his features. He turned to hit the button for the 67th floor, he glanced down at the numbers for a second before twisting his neck to regard Sephiroth, then past him to look at me.

 

Sephiroth stood wordlessly, studying his every move with sharp eyes, fists clenched at his sides. If I had to liken it to something, he was a predator backed into a corner, poised and ready to strike at any moment.  

 

“What do you have there, hm?” As the lift began to ascend he bent his body his waist to get a clearer look at me. “Why do you look familiar to me?” He mused his chin caught between his forefinger and thumb as he studied me. “A new pet?” He laughed as he straightened up quickly and turned to address Sephiroth who had moved in front of me even more. “Coeurl got your tongue, boy ?” 

 

If this wasn't the longest elevator ride of my life. 

 

“Nothing that concerns you, professor.” When Sephiroth did finally speak his voice was as cold and sharp as the steel he carried to battle. 

 

“You forget, everything you do concerns me.” A serious note entered the professor's voice as his smile became more of a wicked smirk. 

 

“Not this time.” Sephiroth bit at the precise moment the doors slid open revealing the hallway of his floor, he grabbed my wrist in a less than gentle gesture and pulled me behind him, not that I needed encouragement to follow. I didn't cast a glance back, but Hojo's maniacal laughter, quiet as it was, rang in my ears and could be heard in the hollow metal lift even as the door shut. 

 

He didn't let go of my wrist until we stopped outside his door, he wordlessly waved his card and stepped into the threshold, tension instantly, but not fully dissipating from his body. He sharply turned to face me as the door shut and I couldn't help but flinch slightly at the piercing strength of his gaze. He noticed and his face softened instantly, my brows were furrowed, eyes searching his as I gently raised a hand, placing it softly on his arm. 

 

“Are you okay?” I stepped closer as I spoke quietly, calmly. 

 

Of course, despite everything he was still the last person who would admit to even the slightest loss of composure. He turned away, I watched as he ran a hand over his face, sweeping at his hair as he practically stomped through the house. I followed on his heels, a few feet behind, watching as he stopped at the kitchen counter, leaning both hands on it and heaving an audible sigh before he turned his head to me, a bitter laugh pushing from his lips. 

 

“I tell you to keep off Hojo's radar and here I am putting you straight on it.” 

 

I snorted “he's hardly going to remember me from that.”  

 

“He is obsessive in his fixation on me, he will surely remember.” 

 

I so desperately wanted to question why the interaction had him so riled, because there was surely more to it, but thought better of it. I simply walked over and wound my arms around him from behind, pressing my cheek to his back, the rhythmic thumping of his heart - faster than usual, was audible. 

 

“I'm a big girl, don't worry about me.” I said gently as I felt him soften. 

 

He didn't respond, but after a few drawn out seconds he moved his hand to where mine were clasped around his middle. I could feel the tension leaving him by the second before he eventually pulled my hands off him and twisted in my hold, turning fully to look at me. 

 

“I will worry where that man is concerned,” his voice was so utterly quiet, if I hadn't been inches away from him I wouldn't have heard it, it was almost as though he didn't want to be heard, like an admission of a secret. I reached forward and pushed his hair from his face and he took hold of my hand, his lips pressing to the inside of my wrist, his eyes landing on mine. “Did I hurt you?” Words spoken against my skin, my lips parted and I shook my head. “I loathe him, every unpleasant memory I hold, he stands at the centre of.” His eyes closed and his nose wrinkled, his face twisting into an expression not dissimilar to a snarl. 

 

“You don't have to talk about it, it's okay.” He still had hold of my wrist, his thumb idly drawing circles across it. “It's okay if you want to talk about it, I'll listen.” 

 

“Perhaps one day,” he spoke against my wrist still, his gaze catching mine. 

 

“One day,” I echoed with the smallest of smiles. 

 

He released my wrist and reached out to wind his hand around the back of my neck, pushing me into him to close up the space between us and press his lips firmly into mine. I allowed the motion to pull my entire body flush against him, his searing warmth seeped through his clothes and sparked the heat in my core that had been lingering since he first took hold of my wrist. 

 

His lips moved against mine and I could taste the faintest smoky, sweet hint of whisky, adding a delicious layer to the kiss we shared. He pushed me ever closer with his other hand, his hold both firm and gentle all at once, the intensity of the moment growing until he pulled his lips away allowing us both a deep breath, a breath that was stolen by the look in his eyes as they met mine. 

 

We moved into the bedroom in what felt like a frenzy, clothes were lost on the way leaving a trail from beginning to end, leaving me in only my underwear as I descended onto the mattress. Regrettably he'd only lost his shirt and tie. As he slotted himself against me between my thighs he pushed his hips roughly into mine, the layers of clothing coupled with the motion creating a delicious friction that forced a breathy whine from my lips. He repeated the motion, eliciting the same reaction, my breaths becoming sharper and harder as the feeling pooling within me built by the moment. 

 

“Look at you,” he huffed a laugh as he remarked, eyes half lidded and an almost smug smirk playing at his lips as he pushed against me again. I swallowed my own noise as I glared up at him. I pushed against his chest with as much force as I could muster, while it was akin to moving a mountain, he caught my gist and surrendered, handing me the illusion of control as he rolled onto his back, pulling me with him. 

 

I looked down at him, my hands braced on his chest, admiring the sight below me. I would never tire of it, could never. He looked up, the smug look still painted on his face as a silent challenge glittered in his mako eyes. I relished in the subtle shift of his expression as I ground my hips into his. 

 

He didn't tolerate my ministrations for long before he rose to a sit, pinning my hands between our chests, reminiscent of the time we had sparred. Oh how long ago that felt.

 

“Turks do fight dirty, after all,” he echoed the words of that day, but his voice was lower, huskier, and despite everything it made my breath hitch in my throat. He pulled me closer to him, his face level with my ear as he spoke “I could have had you that day, you know?” 

 

“Why didn't you?” I breathed the words. 

 

“Why didn't I, indeed?” I could hear the smirk in his voice before he moved his face enough to claim my lips with his.

 

The rest of the barriers between us were removed in an ungraceful display driven by the sheer weight of the need that engulfed us. We resumed the same position, my knees either side of his body, rather than pressed between us my hands braced on his shoulders. 

 

 As I lowered myself down onto him, fully connecting us, we both expelled similarly breathy noises in unison, the position I was in subtly changing the sensation, the feeling somehow deeper. His lips were parted as his eyes met mine, intense dark depths that left his want written all over his face, his hands grabbed at my hips and squeezed, his jaw setting in expectation. I wound my arms around his neck and connected my lips with his as I began to shift my lower body, enjoying the way his breath hitched against my mouth. 

 

His hands at my hips eventually guided me to a pace more his liking, his hips meeting mine to deepen the motion. Our torsos were pressed together creating delicious friction as my body moved against his. It all felt so much more intimate like this, despite the desperate nature, the steady pace, the proximity, the hushed noises we both offered one another, we were so close, so united. 

 

Our pace became less measured as the tenderness of the moment shifted towards the pursuit of release. The heat in my core was steadily building, ushered along by him effortlessly guiding me against him. 

 

When I finally came undone, his name fell from me in a sigh against his lips, my body tensing against him as I pushed myself impossibly close to him, wanting nothing but proximity. He picked up his own pace then, using what was left of me to secure his own conclusion which arrived as I was riding out my own. He kissed me as he finished, a hard passionate gesture that stole the breath from my lungs. We stayed like that, riding our respective highs with our lips passionately locked before we pulled away in unison, eyes finding each other. 

 

He looked at me in such a way I thought I would melt. It was pure and simple adoration, emphasised by the way his hand reached up to brush the hair away from my face, so gently I barely felt it. Despite being slightly laboured my breath caught for a reason that wasn't fuelled by passion, but the rush of feelings that suddenly fell upon me. 

 

“Sephiroth,” I said quietly, almost a whisper. He made a quiet ‘hm’ in response, his eyes on mine. “I really like you,” it felt like a pointless admission, an almost juvenile one, surely it was obvious to everyone. 

 

Air expelled from his nose in a soft note of humor as his lip tilted on one side. “I know,” he responded, a long beat of silence followed “it is mutual,” I hadn't expected any real response so I simply wound my arms around his neck and pulled myself close to him, his arms slipped around my back and held me close in response. I was falling hopelessly for this man, at a rate that felt almost uncontrollable, but I wouldn't change it for the world.

 

Notes:

Hojo just being the menacing sod that he is. I hate him, but that's the point of him, right? So I lay can at least respect how well-written he is.
Some small feels at the end, they are so in 'like' with each other xD

I'm currently working on a chapter by chapter outline. I know where I want this to go, but I'm struggling to get it out in the way I want to tell it, so I'm currently doing my research so I can actually get it finished! I'll be updating regularly though, I'm still writing!

My next update will likely be on my little oneshot series 'Subject of Interest' because I'm halfway through some self indulgence over there lmao, so look forward to that.

Hope you enjoyed :>

Chapter 26: Chapter 26

It wasn't long enough before the bulk of SOLDIER had to return to Wutai, though I was assured it would be one of the last times. Five days after my small admission of feelings that were blatant. Five days of his time, spent as much together as we could, soft moments spent curled up on the sofa, in bed, in the bath. That a man oozing such raw and blatant power could hold someone so sweetly, kiss them so gently, was such a paradox in itself, but I was so glad it was me on the receiving end of it all. 

 

In the interest of not being ‘that friend,’ I still frequented the bar with Reno and whoever else tagged along. ‘Bros before hoes,’ or as affectionately renamed by said redhead ‘Turks before jerks.’ But still, even a week of not being alone was enough to notice the absence of Sephiroth's otherwise constant presence. He wasn't sure how long he would be in Wutai, but two weeks was his estimate. I was kept relatively busy by work, Tseng was stepping up slum surveillance due to concerns of the growing mumble of this ‘Avalanche’ group, we still had little to nothing to go on, and information was more than scarce. 

 

Autumn was well on its way as September gave way to October, the days shorter and the nights colder being the only tells in the steel city, devoid of any plant life to otherwise indicate the changing of seasons. Living in Kalm, autumn and Spring had been my favourites, for the colours if nothing else, but here in Midgar it was the absence of extreme heat or cold that had me preferring the two seasons. It was the one thing I hated about the place, the lack of colour. The lifeless gray and the ever-present green glow of mako on a canvas of brown and beige left something to be desired; it lacked the heart and soul of the town on the edge of the grasslands I had once called home, but more than made up for it in sheer convenience. 

 

Ten long days passed, a trip to Junon broke up the monotony of my time. A Turk or two were always stationed there due to the soon-to-be Vice President taking up near constant residency and the man preferred to have one of us on constant call, even if it meant a lot of time doing a lot of nothing. I liked Junon, it was a military stronghold disguised as a seafront Midgar, but it held a certain charm. The Sister-Ray was an impressive sight, a colossal Mako-cannon that constantly seemed to point in Wutai's direction, always ready but the trigger never pulled. It was a testament to the sheer power the Shinra Company possessed, the size and known power acting as a deterrent just by existing. That I had watched Sephiroth slice it to bits, expending very little effort spoke for his raw strength as well. Yes it had been a simulation, but Shinra simulations were made in the image of reality. His feats were no less impressive because they occurred in a man-made setting. It was a thought that would have filled anyone else with dread or fear, but the simple statement of his strength made me feel safe. I slept in the arms of the greatest strength the world had ever known, one man with the power of an army, and it boiled down to the fact that I had treated him like the man he was, not the weapon or commodity the world saw him as. 

 

It was funny really, that even looking at the giant structure led my thoughts back to him. 

 

-

 

My day off, I woke with a start and a feeling of dread pulled at my stomach as I opened my phone to a string of notifications, Tseng, Cissnei, Reno had all tried to get hold of me, but my phone had been on silent overnight. 

 

[Tseng]: Mandatory meeting, 10am, Executive conference room, 69th floor. 

 

I squinted at the time. 

 

9:36am. 

 

Twenty-four minutes. 

 

I was out of bed like a flash of lightning. 

 

I arrived, out of breath at 9:57. Scanning the room, a sea of faces turned to observe my brash entrance. All Turks. In the very corner by the huge screen, arms folded and one knee crossed over the other, was Veld, Tseng stood at the head of the table, arms behind his back, a tilt of his head as I entered. 

 

Veld was a stern looking man, his lightly graying brown hair framed an aged face, one that seemingly fell into a permanent look of displeasure. Deep set lines showed his age, and a sharp scar travelled from his cheekbone down to his jaw. I'd met him barely a handful of times and the weight of his authority always seemed like a pressure in the room. Sure, Tseng held a certain amount of that same commanding presence, but it did not hold a candle to our true leader. 

 

I spotted Reno, as reliable as ever a vacant seat was on his left, sandwiched by Cissnei, with Rude on his right. As I sat down, he slid a paper cup of coffee wordlessly to me. 

 

“Why didn't you knock my door down,” I hissed at him as I took a seat. 

 

He leant back slightly to look at me, his feet were perched on the table in a blatant display of his flippancy. Good Turk though he was, a serious one he was not. 

 

“I literally got here like three minutes ago, pipe down.” He threw the words back at me over his shoulder. 

 

“What's this about?” My voice was hushed but a few people turned to look at me, faces I rarely saw. 

 

“No idea,” he shrugged, turning to the front as Tseng cleared his throat, indicating his desire for attention. 

 

The room was dead silent as he began. 

 

The screen behind him came to life and Genesis’ face, somehow smug even in a photograph, stared down at the room. A list of names and ranks filled the screen next to it. I felt my heart jump to my throat as Reno side-eyed me. 

 

“You should all recognise the face of SOLDIER First Class, Genesis Rhapsodos,” Tseng began giving the room time to absorb the photograph. “A few days ago, Genesis and many of names you can see, went missing on assignment in Wutai. Since then, a number more have also vanished.” I couldn't stop the nervous bounce of my leg under the table, I also couldn't control that my first thought was ‘is Sephiroth okay?’ I hadn't heard from him at all for a number of days. 

 

“As of last night, professor Hollander of Research and development is also missing, taking with him a number of research documents and one highly confidential piece of equipment. A feat that could not have been accomplished alone.” Tseng looked to Veld who nodded so subtly the motion was barely there. “We have reason to believe Genesis has deserted, alongside more than one third of the entire SOLDIER roll call. These two incidents, Genesis and Hollander, are believed to be linked, the timing is too coincidental for any other considerations to be made.” 

 

What the fuck, Genesis? 

 

Hollander was a total train wreck. Previously one of Shinra's great minds, he had vied for the position of Director against Hojo when the previous head, Gast had left. When Hojo was selected to front R&D, Hollander had become bitter, his work ethic had declined and he eventually spiralled into the near laughing-stock he became. It was no small wonder he upped and left and certainly given recent developments, Genesis had obviously gone with him, but the question of course, was why?

 

“The concern lies with the vastly classified knowledge both Genesis and Hollander possess, if the two are in fact, in league with one-another, its potentially a very,” Tseng paused to consider his words “it could lead to a great deal of problems for Shinra.” He finished. “With that in mind, we will be sending a small team to Wutai to investigate alongside SOLDIER, a team will stay here to investigate as well.” 

 

I perked up, to Wutai? Tseng's eyes cut to mine and I shrunk slightly. 

 

“Though, if anyone has any valuable input that would be greatly appreciated.” His eyes left mine as he finished speaking, scanning the room. No one said a word. I felt like I had at least some insight to offer, but was unwilling to in a room that housed every one of my colleagues, so I remained quiet, I'd catch him after. 

 

“Please keep yourselves available today, teams will be selected and rolled out by this evening.” He looked at me pointedly. “Dismissed,” as he said it, he gestured with a tilt of his chin, maintaining eye-contact with me. As everyone filtered out of the room, I lingered behind, not rising from my seat which caused Reno to give me a questioning look. In response, I shrugged and beckoned to Tseng. 

 

“He's loverboy's bestie, it would stand to reason you might know something.” He said with a smirk. “I'll wait for you outside, we can get breakfast or something.” 

 

Tseng called my name as the last Turk filtered from the room, I walked over to where he and Veld were, the latter had an analytical look on his face, but said nothing. 

 

“I understand your,” Tseng paused, eyes narrowing slightly as he spoke, “ connections , allow you a little more insight into Rhapsodos than the rest of us are privy to. I wanted to avoid singling you out, but time is critical.” 

 

“I understand,” the weight of Veld's gaze didn't leave me, it was suffocating. “I don't really know what to say though, I probably know Genesis on a more personal level than anyone else here but, we aren't exactly renowned for our warmth towards one another.” I considered my words. I had nothing to hide, but the fear of saying something out of turn and unintentionally upsetting Sephiroth was very real. “I reported to you, when Genesis hurt his arm and went to Hollander, I guess that has something to do with it? He's been going to Hollander a lot actually, him and,” I thinned my lips as I cut myself short. 

 

“And?” Veld's deep voice cut the conversation. 

 

“Hewley, sir.” I turned my gaze to Veld. 

 

“What about Sephiroth?” He was more direct than Tseng, if that were possible. 

 

“Not him. In fact, they've been actively excluding him from anything regarding Hollander, just the other day Hollander wouldn't allow Seph to donate for a transfusion, Hewley went instead.” I winced as the shortened version of his name left my lips without thinking. “Sorry I..” 

 

“Exactly how familiar are you with this trio?” Veld quirked a brow but otherwise no emotion was present on his face. Why the fuck was everyone so interested in my business all the time? 

 

“I know them well enough,” I shrugged dismissively, I fiddled absently with my fingers that were clasped behind my back. His other eyebrow raised to join the already arching one, an expectant look on his face. I swallowed thickly. “I know Sephiroth quite well, the other two less so,” my voice was quiet, meek , a sound I didn't much like on myself. 

 

“ Quite well ,” he repeated my words, letting them hang in the air for a few moments. 

 

The tense silence was eating me alive, I felt so hot under the scrutiny of his gaze, nervous even. 

 

“Anything you can tell us will be handled with the utmost confidentiality and care,” it was unlike Tseng to consider feelings, I regarded him for a few short moments.

 

“I think if anyone has any idea as to what's going on, it's Angeal. But, he's got such a stick up his ass about honour and duty that it seems too far fetched to suggest he is any sort of accomplice. I can say with almost certainty that Sephiroth doesn't know a thing,” Veld huffed the slightest laugh as I spoke of Angeal, but otherwise said nothing. 

 

“Surveillance has noted their frequent visits to Hollander,” Tseng mused “we will have Turk's question them both, for appearances sake if nothing else. I would ask you to use your personal connections to shed some light as well, if possible.” I chewed my lip, if I was catching his drift correctly, he wanted to subtly ask questions and report back. 

 

“I can try, but really Sephiroth is a closed book and I really doubt he'll want to speak about it, let alone lay anything on the table for me. As for Angeal, I really only know him on friendly speaking terms, certainly not enough to..” I was cut short again. 

 

“Just do what you can without drawing any negative attention to yourself,” Tseng spoke. 

 

“As I said, I'll try,” my tone was short. “About the Wutai team,” cut again. 

 

“You're not going.” Ouch. I could feel my lips pull inwards akin to a pout, while he did not smile, a vague look of amusement crossed Tseng's face. “I do, however, intend to have you investigate this side of things.” I nodded once, but I was acutely aware of the look of absolute defeat on my face. 

In a roundabout way, Tseng had asked me to dig for information from Sephiroth, a suggestion that left an uneasy feeling swirling in my gut as he dismissed me. I was dedicated to my job, yes. Was I dedicated enough to be dishonest to the one person I arguably cared for the most? Absolutely not. Shinra was a den of snakes, myself among them, but not where he was concerned, never.

Notes:

Oh Genesis you little weener. Damn bro, Sephiroth is gonna be the BIG sad, poor guy.

I always wondered what kind of part the Turks would really get to play in this scenario, now I get to explore and share my thoughts on it B)

Also, I know very little about Veld aside from what I've read about him, having never actually played a game with him in it (Who has? Bring back Before Crisis Square please, I NEED it) so enjoy my interpretation of how he may be :>

Hope you enjoy as always!!

Chapter 27: Chapter 27

 

Research and Development never ceased to amaze me with how utterly devoid of anything enjoyable it contained. It's smell was as acrid as ever, catching at the very back of my throat and drawing a cough from within. I hated it here, it obviously hadn't changed since the last time I'd been here, it felt so absent of life despite being teeming with activity.  

 

A few heads turned as myself and Reno stepped into the threshold, but not a single person made any effort to greet us. Until a pair of heels could be heard echoing on the metal floor beneath, steadily growing closer. I didn't have to look at Reno to know his eyes would be bulging out of his head at who approached. 

 

A tall, strikingly beautiful woman was headed our way. Her hair, the colour of autumn leaves fell in uncontained waves down her back, sharp green eyes assessed us as she approached, her face was naturally, effortlessly pleasing, full lips, straight nose, high cheekbones. This woman had fallen in the genetic gene pool and exited doused in its finest offerings. I'd seen her before actually, fronting a magazine with an article about up and coming Shinra researchers. 

 

“I presume you are the team sent to investigate Hollander's disappearance?” Her voice was low, devoid of emotion but she was not rude. “Cassandra Francis, I currently front materia research and development here, and seen as Hojo is always far too busy to pry himself from his cavern, it fell upon me to escort you.” As she finished she looked at us expectantly, I introduced myself by name and then we both looked to Reno. 

 

“Reno, Turk, all around swell guy. Can I call you Cass, Cassandra is a bit out a mouthful,” he smirked as he spoke, I cringed visibly, catching the woman's attention briefly before she returned it to him.

 

“You may call me professor.” She said, her tone of voice unchanged though the very slightest hint of amusement tugged at the corner of her lips. “This way, if you please.” Of course, Reno was more than happy to trail at this woman's feet. 

 

She led us through the department with practised efficiency, Hollander's space was tucked away towards the back corner of the first floor dedicated to science. Two infantry were stationed at the door, both holding their signature rifles, straight backed as they stood guard. They clicked their heels together as we arrived and moved to the side in perfect unison to let the three of us through. 

 

“I'll leave you two be, though here is my number, if you give me a call when you're done, or should you need anything - refreshments or any information please don't hesitate to call,” She made a point of handing her business card to me, not Reno.

 

The laboratory was completely ransacked, everything was broken or upturned, shards of glass and rubble laid out in a carpet across the floor. How had no one noticed this while it was happening? The window at the very back of the room was smashed, a huge hole big enough for a person to climb through, but how? We were sixty-five stories up, he didn't launch himself out, did he suddenly sprout wings and fly? 

 

“Where do we even start?” Reno huffed as he walked in, kicking aside a large shard of glass as he moved forward. 

 

“Can't help but feel like we drew the short straw here,” I mumbled as I too began to move into the space, scanning everything visually as I did so. 

 

“Surprised you didn't jump at the chance to ship off to Wutai,” she shot a smirk in my direction as he stopped at an upturned desk. 

 

“I did. Tseng wouldn't let me go,” I scowled as I spoke. 

 

“Makes sense really, can't have the Demon of Wutai distracted by how horny he is for you,” he grinned. 

 

“Fuck off,” I flipped him my middle finger as I set to work. 

 

-

 

There was no massively conclusive evidence that pointed to anything at all upon first inspection. We straightened everything out, designating spaces for documents and equipment to leave it easily categorised, Cassandra had provided us with an inventory list that we were steadily making our way through, this way we would know exactly what was missing. 

 

There was a gaping hole in the corner of the lab, the slight discoloration to the floor suggested something had once stood there, the stolen technology. 

 

“What was the stolen technology?” I asked Cassandra as she checked in towards the end of the day. 

 

She raised a perfectly arched brow and regarded me carefully before answering. “Prototype copy tech, something of his own design. He coveted any information surrounding it, it was his labour of love over recent years.” She gave a brief explanation. 

 

“So you don't know what it does, really?” I probed. 

 

“Not really, none of us particularly found any interest in anything Hollander did. He was incredibly reclusive, and not very forthcoming. He had a small team, once. But in the end it was just him.” She provided the small snippets of information casually, scanning the room as she spoke before setting her gaze back on me, her gaze gave an air of constant calculation. 

 

“Would there be anything stored virtually?” Reno glanced over as we spoke, flashing a grin. 

 

“Potentially, would you like me to check?” She crossed her arms as she spoke, not returning Reno's smile. 

 

“Yes please.” 

 

“I'll return with any findings.” 

 

“Would you have any issue with me joining you?” It wasn't that I didn't trust her, but I didn't know her well enough to say for certain that she wouldn't hide anything. 

 

Her eyes narrowed so slightly that if I hadn't been studying her, I wouldn't have noticed, but the expression was gone before it settled and her face softened back to neutrality. 

 

“Of course not, come with me,” she paused looking at Reno, “he can stay, however,” he lowered her voice and a slight smile played on her lips before she turned. 

 

“I'll be back soon,” I called to Reno who raised his head and frowned, throwing his arms in the air dramatically.

 

-

 

Materia development had many homes in the Shinra building. The SOLDIER floor held its own dedicated space, Weapons development also had an expansive programme dedicated to it, but here was experimental materia development, dedicated more to its study and the pursuit of different approaches than the tried and tested methods that existed elsewhere. 

 

She led me into her corner of the department, inside it was well lit and airy, a few bodies moved around, some taking notes in front of little tanks housing the precious orbs, others working at desk spaces. She passed all of this, to a secluded, separated space at the back that would be her office, flashing a keycard she ushered me in before following. The space was a contrast to the rest of the floor, decorated just enough to make it personal, photographs sat upon her large wooden desks, awards lined shelves, and artwork hung from the walls. A photo of her, younger, beaming from ear to ear as she accepted an award stood out to me, not because of anything other than the fact the award was being presented to her by a much younger looking Sephiroth. His hair was shorter, his face softened by the lack of years to age it, but his features were largely the same, right down to his token look of indifference. I tried not to linger but my attention caught and she noticed. 

 

“I had not long worked for Shinra then, it was a young minds award. My first real achievement,” she smiled fondly at the memory, “they hired me soon after that, actually,” she added as she took a seat, pulling a pair of glasses from her desk and popping them on before she set to work. 

 

I stood behind her while she scrolled through her computer, and my phone began to buzz in my pocket, pulling it out, as if summoned, Sephiroth’s name lit up my screen. Torn between the need for professionalism and the personal want to answer it, I hesitated with my finger over the accept button. 

 

“Take it, if it's important. You don't stand on ceremony to me,” Cassandra spoke, eying me momentarily. 

 

“Hello? Are you okay?” I answered the phone, trying to keep my tone neutral. 

 

“ I'm fine, are you?” The deep timbre of his voice carried through the phone and the woman beside me lifted her head to regard me, eyes lingering before she returned to her work. “ I'll return within the next few days, I was conscious I haven't been in contact, it has been a rather trying situation.” His tension was evident in his tone. 

 

“I'm okay and it's fine, don't worry. Can I call you later? If you're free, I'm at work right now and..” 

 

“ I will call if I can, be safe.” 

 

“And you,” I finished the call softly as the line went dead. It was impossible to gather his thoughts from the short interaction but he sounded different from usual. I sighed as I tucked my phone away. 

 

“There's very little pertaining to Hollander's work, but I've printed what I could find. This is all classified, you may share it with your colleagues among General Affairs, but no one else. I don't think it will offer much but clarity on his work.” She spoke as the printer whirred to life. 

 

“Thank you, for your help,” I nodded to her. 

 

“Hojo has instructed us to help where it is needed, the rest of us here have no reason to obstruct your progress. But I'm happy to, despite that,” she said as she gathered the papers, popping them into a little folder and handing them to me. 

 

I read over the reports once I returned to Reno, they were simply assembly instructions and a brief account of the intended use of the device. To copy genetic traits from one individual and implant them onto another, while interesting in concept it offered very little in the way of clarity. Of all the things he could have taken, why this? Our investigation provided little to no insight as to why he had left, though we'd not been through everything, nothing relating to Genesis had come up and so we were none the wiser as to the link, despite it being almost blatant that they were in league.

 

“This is such a ballache,” Reno huffed as he flumped onto an office chair, amazingly unscathed, unlike the carnage of the rest of the room. I bent down to pick up a large black feather sitting on the floor by the window, turning it in my hands as he spoke. 

 

“Have you ever seen a bird with feathers this big?” I wondered out loud. 

 

“Loads of weird shit in the wilderness, so probably,” he span on the chair like a child. 

 

“But why is it here?” 

 

“They're scientists,” he shrugged as he stopped. 

 

“Weird,” I mumbled as I tucked the feather into the folder containing the documents. “I think we're done for today, if I look at any more of the same menial shit I think my brain will leak out of my ears. We've been at it all day, we can just come back tomorrow.” 

 

“That sounds like bar talk to me,” he grinned as I began walking to the exit. 

 

“Yeah sure whatever,” I agreed flippantly. 

 

Sephiroth never called that night.

Notes:

I made up a sub-division of the R&D department because surely they would have little branches!

I really haven't had as much time to write over the last couple of weeks, I'm so glad I gave myself a big ol' buffer so that the pressure isn't mounting up and I can keep posting in some kind of regular manner!!

Can I just say, I'm always so grateful for you guys that take the time to read, comment and Kudos, I didn't anticipate any kind of reception really, when I picked this up I hadn't sat down and written anything like this in years, the fact people are enjoying it makes me happy! I hope you can all continue to enjoy <3 I appreciate you all.

Chapter 28: Chapter 28

For three long days we scoured every conceivable inch of Hollander's office, three days spent on a fruitless task that yielded no rewards. Whatever the reason for the man's departure, it was not to be found in his lab. We left on the final day with absolutely nothing to show for three days of mind numbing work, leaving a sour feeling in my gut.

 

“I'm sorry I could offer little in the way of assistance, if there's anything I can do to help in future, don't hesitate to let me know,” Cassandra had warmed slightly over the few days, while I wasn't entirely sure of her, she'd given me no reason to harbour any negative feelings, plus her constant rebuttal of Reno's advances offered light entertainment to break up the days. 

 

A familiar rhythmic chink of metal peaked my interest as she spoke and I raised my head to meet the eyes of the one person I had yearned to see, stepping from the elevator. It was everything in my power to keep my professional facade up as we maintained eye-contact, a so subtle smile twitched at his lips. Cassandra, who had been mid-sentence, followed my gaze before slowly turning back to look at me, as I snapped my eyes back to hers, I prayed to Gaia I didn't look as obvious as I felt. 

 

“Unusual to see a Turk here,” he remarked quietly as he came to a stop beside Reno, echoing words he'd said to me what felt like a lifetime ago, the first time I'd come for my infusions. “Professor,” he nodded curtly to Cassandra who politely inclined her head in response. 

 

In a word, he looked weary. Up close, his eyes were tired, his demeanour subdued, a heavy tension sat around his shoulders, though perhaps that was simply the weight of the armour they bore. I studied him for a few short moments and his eyes finally met mine again, softening slightly as they settled upon me. 

 

“Unusual to see a First in the wild,” Reno snorted, finally breaking the silence. 

 

“Even more so going forward,” Sephiroth responded with a bitterness that had been previously absent from his voice, I visibly winced at his words. With that, he tilted his head and continued on his way into the department, but not before we stole one last glance. 

 

“He's as chirpy as ever,” Reno mumbled as the three of us unconsciously followed his retreating form with our eyes. 

 

“Reno don't be a dick,” I chastised him without even thinking and Cassandra raised a brow. 

 

“For once I'll agree with you,” she looked at Reno as she spoke. 

 

-

 

I didn't wait for an invitation to knock on Sephiroth's door, standing patiently outside as I waited for him to answer. Was he even in? 

 

It took a while, but he eventually did open the door. A towel was around his shoulders and another hung at his waist, held up by willpower alone apparently, it sat low, affording me a delightful glimpse of the defined V of his hips disappearing beneath it. If his state of dress wasn't evidence enough, the water droplets slowly travelling down the softly chiselled lines of his torso confirmed he was fresh out of the shower. 

 

I studied him for a few moments, this view was not foreign to me, but I felt the flush of my body travelling upwards to heat my cheeks as I took him in. The clearing of his throat snapped me back to reality as I moved my attention to his face, his eyes were bright, set in the telltale dark sockets of a recent infusion. He stepped aside wordlessly and I moved in, his silent lack of greeting sat as heavy as the tension that was evidently coiled in him. From the short interaction, I could tell he was unhappy. 

 

“I'll get dressed,” he mumbled, turning away as the door softly clicked shut behind me. I watched him retreat, feeling the slightest frown pull at my face. 

 

By the time he returned wearing a dark jumper and joggers, I had taken to my perch by the breakfast bar. He appeared somehow more strung now than he had during our earlier encounter, his usually indifferent expression was replaced by a set jaw and furrowed brows, his movements heavy and abrupt even as he simply strode across his threshold. 

 

“Are you alright?” After a few moments of silence as he wordlessly prepared coffee I dared to probe. 

 

“Fine.” His short answer was direct, no malice but certainly blunt. 

 

I considered for a moment, navigating him like this was a new challenge, one I did not take joy in meeting head on. 

 

“Do you want me to dry your hair?” I kept my voice as soft as I could despite my hesitation to push him for anything.  

 

As he looked at me, his face softened ever so slightly as a deep breath pushed from his lungs. He nodded his head once, and I responded with the tiniest of smiles. 

 

Drying my own hair was a dull endeavour, drying his hair was anything but. I would compare its feel to silk, but even that would be selling it short for it was softer and sleeker than anything I'd ever had the pleasure of running my hands over. The astonishing thing was that it didn't take a particularly long time to work it dry, though I wouldn't complain if it did. By the time I had finished the bulk of it, he had noticeably relaxed, if only the slightest amount. 

 

We were perched on the sofa, him in front of me facing sideways, my legs tucked beneath me behind him. As I switched off the hair dryer he turned his head to regard me with his tired eyes and held out his hand to be passed the device which he gently dropped to the floor. As he straightened up to move I wound my arms gently around his neck and he halted all movement, freezing up beneath me as I took a deep breath of the freshly cleaned scent of his hair. 

 

“The coffee is ready,” I could feel the rumble of his voice via my chest which was pressed against his back as I hugged him, I wanted to comfort him. 

 

“You can talk to me, you know that, right?” I encouraged him, my voice quiet. He didn't respond but I felt his shoulders sag beneath me before his hand raised, his fingertips ghosting my knuckles. 

 

His eventual response was a ‘hmm’ that vibrated through him to me. We stayed as so for a few minutes before he gently pried my arms away so he could turn to face me. 

 

“What were you doing in Research?” He sat conventionally on the sofa, upper body twisted slightly so he could face me, while my position remained the same. 

 

“We had to investigate Hollander's lab, look for anything that could hint as to why he left, or whether his and ..” I paused momentarily “.. Genesis’ disappearances are linked.” I finished quietly. 

 

“I should think it obvious.” 

 

I nodded, “I think so too, it's more the ‘why’ we want more of a lead on.” 

 

“Of all the people,” his voice was bitter as he shook his head, “that inferior dullard,” bitterness laced with spite. “I could respect his decision to leave, should he have gone about it by any other means. But with Hollander? Genesis is more of a fool than I thought.” 

 

It was difficult to discern whether he was sad, angry or a mix of the two, the emotions were interchangeable on him, barely there as he spoke. 

 

“We could have taken the Fort, ended the war. But now, we're forced to recalculate. His timing was impeccable in achieving maximum impact.” 

 

Suddenly he raised his hand to his brow and winced, making an audible huff as his body tensed forward. Pain was a state I'd never seen on him, it was jarring as his face held the telltale signs of  discomfort before he took his hand away. 

 

“I thought you didn't get headaches?” I said softly as I reached out, leaning forward to gently place my knuckles against his forehead, warmth radiated from him, I moved my hand to gently cup his cheek, fingers catching the sharp corner of his jaw as it retreated back to my lap. 

 

“Not as a result of the infusions, but I'm not immune to them.” 

 

“It's probably stress,” I mumbled quietly as I searched his face, his tired eyes unrelentingly focused on mine. “Maybe coffee isn't such a good idea,” I smiled gently. 

 

“Perhaps, but it would be a shame to waste it,” said the man with all of the wealth this life could afford him. 

 

“I'll get it,” I smiled, standing up and making for the kitchenette. 

 

“I tried to find him,” his voice carried as I made my way back with the two cups of drink. “There was a storm, it was impossible to track anyone in those conditions.” His voice was quiet as he spoke, his gaze ahead and away from me and I sat down next to him. “He is the most infuriating person I've ever met, but he is my friend.” 

 

I stayed quiet as he spoke, rarely did he open up, choosing an air of indifference which often masked any feeling buried deep inside. 

 

“It's a shame,” and just like that, he was steeled again. 

 

“You're allowed to feel,” I said simply as my hand unconsciously moved to rest on his thigh. He turned to look at me then, expelling air from his nose heavily. 

 

“Here perhaps, but expectations are that I condemn him without question.”

 

“Fuck expectations,” I bit sharply and his lip twitched upward slightly, his hand moving to top mine on his thigh. 

 

“The unfortunate reality of my life is that I cannot simply ‘fuck expectations’ as you so eloquently put it,” he breathed in deep and released it as a sigh. “Everything I am is built upon that which is expected of me.” 

 

“I don't expect anything from you.” 

 

“I know, and I value that.” His fingers tightened around mine ever so slightly, before he released them completely to lean forward, picking up the coffee I had set on the table a few minutes ago. 

 

“You had an infusion today?” It was more of a statement than a question, to which he nodded his head in response. 

 

“I have them at fortnightly intervals, but that was interrupted by our extended stay. The very second my transport touched down, Hojo had me summoned,” he made a ‘tch’ noise as he finished speaking. 

 

We spoke a little more before talk moved to the war after I questioned when he would return to Wutai. 

 

“Angeal is to drill the boy, Zack. He has more confidence in him than I do, his intent is that he replaces Genesis’ assigned role as we take Fort Tamblin.” 

 

“Zack? Seems like a wildcard.” 

 

“He is energetic, easily distracted but he is very capable and dedicated. Angeal has his work cut out for him, but it is not for a lost cause.” He paused. “I am ready to see the back of this war, it has gone on far too long.” 

 

“What happens when it's over?” 

 

“Time will tell.” Was his only response.

Notes:

I can totally imagine him to be the sort of person who tries to hide his feelings, only for it to be written all over his face and body language. If he had no-one to pull it out of him, he'd simply just fold in on himself and go radio silent for days, I think anyway.

As always, thank you for reading ❤️

Chapter 29: Chapter 29

 

I awoke the next morning on my own terms, wrapped in the warm embrace of serenity. He had seemingly relaxed as the night progressed, slowly releasing the burdens he placed upon himself by simply talking about them. Although physically he was drawn, the lengthy stint in Wutai coupled with the Mako infusion had certainly done him a disservice, it was no small wonder he locked himself away in these cases. He was stubborn enough that he wouldn't admit he was feeling unwell, but to anyone that knew him it was obvious. 

 

He was sound asleep as I twisted to look at him, his face softened by the absence of consciousness. Even as I turned my whole body he didn't stir, which was unusual as generally the slightest movement had him alert. His face was flush and I could feel the heat radiating from him without even touching him, I doubted he would be anything resembling chirpy when he did awaken. 

 

I laid there, just gazing at him for an unspecified length of time, taking in the rarity of sleeping features, committing them to memory. Eventually, his eyes slowly fluttered open, his pupils adjusting to the light in the room and the less than subtle mako glow radiating from them as he slowly focused on me. 

 

The first thing he did was let out a quiet lengthy groan, the sound more akin to a growl as it ended, his hand raised to his head and his previously relaxed features now held a set jaw and a frown. 

 

“Are you feeling rough?” I asked quietly. 

 

“Unimaginably so,” he admitted reluctantly. “Do you have work?”

 

“Regrettably.” 

 

“A shame, I could have made use of a caretaker today,” I thinned my lips, but shuffled closer to him, pressing him with a soft kiss, his hand immediately moved to my jaw where it rested softly, before his fingers gripped slightly, gently, tilting my head to deepen the gesture.  

 

“You'll regret it if you get carried away,” I said against his lips as he pulled back. “You should rest.” 

 

The glare that darkened his face was almost comical, but he conceded with a sigh. He pulled himself to sit, the movement slow and deliberate as he straightened up. 

 

“I think Hojo must lace your infusions with his freshly harvested spite,” I remarked as I watched him. Every move he made was fluid and effortless, but the day following his mako injections, I never failed to notice how he was sluggish, shaky with barely concealed exertion. 

 

“It's worse when I wake, I'll be as normal in a few hours,” his tone was dismissive. 

 

“Well, I have to get ready for work. Are you around later?” 

 

“I'll inform you if I'm not,” he studied me as I stood and stretched.

 

“Want me to bring dinner?” I asked as I began gathering the clothes I'd discarded in favour of one of his t-shirts - another for the collection. 

 

“I'll make something, it'll give me some form of agenda at least.” He exhaled a small laugh through his nose. 

 

“Don't hurt yourself,” a playful lilt entered my voice as I spoke and he rolled his eyes, shooting me a look that made me smile with a contained laugh. “See you later,” I plodded round to him and placed a little peck on his forehead before retreating. 

 

-

 

My entire day was consumed by scouring through files in the pursuit of any information about Hollander, but again the results were lacking. I printed the files relating to the stolen technology, and advised Tseng to print Genesis’ classified file, as I lacked access to it, but otherwise we were no further forward. Turks and SOLDIERs had begun searching the island of Wutai, but the ongoing state of the war meant that movement was difficult at best, if he were hiding on the island, we likely wouldn't find him until after the conclusion of the war when we had more freedom of movement. 

 

Our department was suddenly beyond busy, with manpower spread out in the search for the missing persons, Junon where the soon-to-be Vice President resided and Midgar, we were stretched. As it stood, days off were to be considered a luxury. We had SOLDIER and Infantry support, but both groups lacked the specialist skillset required to perform certain duties, it made the Turks feel very small, which we were, but even more so at that moment. 

 

When the working day was done I returned home, changed into something more comfortable, packed an overnight bag and made my way to Sephiroth's. As he opened the door I was greeted by the overwhelmingly pleasant aroma of spices that carried on the air of his space. He looked noticeably better, his hair was pulled up and away from his face in a high ponytail, the dark rings under his eyes had lightened and he looked more alert, he regarded me with a soft smile as he stepped aside to let me in. 

 

After I slipped out of my shoes and made my way into the room, the set table caught my eye. Immaculately laid out, cutlery, wine glasses, the lighting was dimmer than usual. I turned to face him as I felt a swell of emotion in my chest. Normally we sat on the sofa and ate in front of the TV, which was cosy and I had no problem with it, but this was new. Different. 

 

“I'd like to take you out, but the attention would be problematic. This is the best I could offer,” he said quietly as he took in my expression. 

 

Without a word I walked to him and wrapped my arms around his middle, he didn't tense, he just accepted the contact before lazily circling his arms around me in return. 

 

“You didn't have to do anything,” my voice was slightly muffled by the fact my face was pressed into him. “But this is really lovely,” I added as I pulled back to look up at him. 

 

“I wanted to,” he stated simply, quietly as one of his hands maneuvered itself to my face, his thumb brushed across my cheek, then his fingers pushed away the hair from my face before his hand wound to the back of my neck to pull me up and place a kiss on my waiting lips. It was soft, but needy, gentle but hot with the promise of more. When he pulled away, I felt disappointed, especially as he retreated fully. “It's almost ready,” he said as he made his way to the kitchenette. “Sit,” he nodded to the table as he walked, I complied wordlessly, taking a seat as he moved to serve the dinner 

 

Minutes later, placed in front of me was a generous portion of curry, it smelled and looked divine, before placing his own monstrous portion in the space opposite. He then retreated momentarily, returning with a chilled bottle of white wine. 

 

If the tug of heartstrings could be physically felt, I'm sure it was the sensation that was budding in my chest at that moment. 

 

He sat and reached across, using his size as an advantage to take my glass and fill it near to the top with the drink, before pouring himself one.

 

“It's not particularly fancy, but it is a recipe I favour, the wine pairs nicely with it,” he nodded to the dish.

 

Not particularly fancy my arse, as soon as I took a bite a multitude of flavours and profiles greeted my tongue, in a way that all beautifully complimented one another. Perhaps it was simple, but in a way that was beyond effective. I made a noise of content, before digging in with some manner of restraint, despite wanting to literally shovel it all in. 

 

Miraculously, despite his mountainous portion, he finished before me. Man, could he eat, though I suppose that was a given when considering the sheer amount of muscle he was sustaining. 

 

“Thank you, that was delightful.” As soon as my cutlery was laid down, signifying completion, he gracefully stood and swept the plate from under me, not entering the kitchenette to discard it, but placing it alongside his on the exposed counter by the stools. “You'll have to watch out, I'll have you cooking for me every night,” I paused, following him with my eyes “you can be my little wife, I'll go off and be the breadwinner,” I smirked. 

 

He tilted his head, the soft exhalation of a silent laugh barely audible as it left his nose. “As much as I wouldn't complain, we both know Shinra would never see me reduced to a simple housewife.” 

 

“Perhaps when we're both old and retired they'll reconsider.” 

 

“What a quaint notion.” There was no bitterness to his tone, only light and airy with the conversation. 

 

-

“This is a photo from my first assignment, in Rhadore,” he remarked from across the room as I paused at a photograph on his shelf, while he cleaned up from dinner. 

 

“Who are these guys?” I asked looking down at the three smiling faces that crowded around a young Sephiroth in the photo, I'd never seen them before. 

 

“Matt, Lucia and Glenn.” He answered simply. “They defected shortly after.” He looked thoughtful as he spoke. “Interestingly, I encountered Glenn whilst I searched for Genesis.” 

 

I raised an eyebrow. He did not elaborate. 

 

“That is -,” he paused as I stopped before a tattered photograph of a woman, her radiant smile drawing me to the image “- my mother, apparently.” 

 

“She's very pretty,” she was, if the photograph was anything to go by, the way her hair sat was similar to his, but dark, discernible even in the fading, muted tones of the photograph. Notably, she wore a white coat, from what I could see. A doctor, or a scientist, it would explain how, if she had passed away shortly after he was born, he came to be in Shinra's care. His only response to my observation was a muted ‘hmm,’ I did not press the conversation further. 

 

He came to stand by me as I looked over the rest of his photos, something I'd never taken the time to do before. My eyes lingered on a photograph of the first trio, noticeably younger, Genesis had an enormous grin on his face, Angeal looked almost boyish in his glee and both of them had their arms slung around a brooding teenage Sephiroth. 

 

Before I could move to the next set of shelves he gently caught my arm and pulled me into him, wasting no time in pressing his lips to mine in an honest display of his inner desires. 

 

We made it no farther than the sofa, his kisses endless and steadily growing with an intensity that set my whole body on fire, drowning me in a current of need that had me feeling as though I would burst. 

 

The ghost of his hand on my bare skin as he slowly peeled away my layers was electric, sparking goosebumps wherever his fingers trailed. My body was insanely reactive, I felt starved of his touch after a time apart, I felt on edge, apprehensive but in the best possible way. 

 

His soft touch was contrasted sharply by the sting of his mouth as his teeth grazed whatever skin they came into contact with, occasionally harshly enough that a mark would certainly form. I didn't care, the feeling was delightful and he certainly knew how much I enjoyed it from the noises that passed my lips without restraint. 

 

It wasn't long before he joined us at the hips, a breathy sound of pure pleasure leaving my body along with the tension of impatience. I looked him in the eyes, I knew better than to look anywhere else. The look on his face in these moments would never cease to steal my breath, so many things written on his face, desire, contentment, adoration, I only hoped my own face mirrored his expressiveness. 

 

His slow and languid pace eventually subsided, taking me wholly in long, abrupt movements that heated me from the inside, delightful pressure building greater by the moment. 

 

He took my mouth with his as all of the built pressure coiled in my body released. He swallowed the noises of drawn out delight with his mouth as he joined me in bliss, my hands pulling him as close to me as we experienced ecstasy together. It was a raw and passionate moment as we bared ourselves to one another. 

 

He stilled but kissed me again, soft, tender, asking nothing, expecting less. 

 

He pulled away and the look in his eyes caught my sharp breaths and stilled them. 

 

At that moment I knew. 

 

What I felt for him was not simply desire, or want. 

 

It was something far greater than that. 

 

It was terrifyingly beautiful, frighteningly unknown. 

 

I was in love with him, as simple as that.

Notes:

Not me just making the softest, mushiest content about one of video games' most revered villains. But it works, right? That's the weirdest thing about it.

I have a friend who said, as a child Sephiroth scared the life out of him, terrified him.. Now he simply only sees him as the object of my desires, completely dissolving the villain energy he's meant to have lmao.

Love you all. as always!

Chapter 30: Chapter 30

The taking of Fort Tamblin was a bittersweet day. 

 

Reno and I had stayed up drinking in his apartment, the frequent mail notifications detailing the progress of the operation was our entertainment for the evening, effectively blessing us with a live feed. As Turks, the state of the war realistically affected us very little, my investment was purely on the basis that, once the war ended, Sephiroth would be around a hell of a lot more. 

 

The next day, Sephiroth was plastered on every conceivable platform, decorating him the hero who ended the war. In reality, it had been Zack who had single handedly taken control of the last military stronghold, forcing Wutai in the corner and ultimately to their surrender. But, Seph was the poster boy, it wouldn't do to have someone steal his carefully constructed limelight. 

 

But, alongside the glory of victory came the personnel announcement. 

 

From: Shinra News 

 

This is an official notification of the change in status for the following personnel.

 

Angeal Hewley - SOLDIER 1st Class:

Killed in action

 

Genesis Rhapsodos - SOLDIER 1st Class

Killed in action

 

My heart sank to the pit of my stomach. Angeal? I barely knew the man, but having just effectively lost Genesis, this would surely be a blow to Sephiroth, his only two friends in the world, as good as dead, or soon to be if Shinra had their way. 

 

A summons by Tseng called me to the office shortly after. He sat in his chair, his pristine composure stretched by the stress of the morning, though it was difficult to see on him for he shielded it well. He gazed at his laptop, eyes flicking up to me as I entered as he let out a long drawn out sigh, focusing on me over steepled fingers. 

 

“I gather you received the personnel announcement?” 

 

“I did,” was my simple answer. 

 

“I see no merit in investigating here, we've found nothing on the others, I suspect it would be wasted manpower to dig into Angeal's disappearance as we have the others.”

 

So, he wasn't dead, just another defector. 

 

“I'll cut to the chase, is there any possibility Sephiroth is a liability as well?” His blunt words were backed by the sharp look in his eyes, analysing me for any sign of discomfort. 

 

“I don't believe he is, no. At least, he's not said anything to me that would suggest he plans to join them.” 

 

“Would he, though?” 

 

“I think I'd have at least some idea if he planned on bailing,” I shrugged. 

 

“Good, Shinra can't afford to lose it's last remaining 1st,” it always frustrated me, the way people treated him, like he was an emotionless machine, good for nothing but what they needed him for. “When they return from Wutai, we'll be investigating Banora, we've requested Sephiroth as an escort,” he said as he leant back in his chair, his gaze never wavering from my own. 

 

“They've made use of Hollander's technology, we suspect the missing SOLDIERS have been-” he paused for thought “-well, Wutai was awash with clones of Genesis, each containing dog tags that matched the name of a missing SOLDIER, some of the bodies will be returned for investigation, it's all currently inconclusive,” as he finished speaking he leant forwards to slide a file across the desk, gesturing with his chin at it.

 

As I opened the file it was several pictures, bodies on the ground each bearing Genesis’ likeness. Hollander was a sick bastard, the blatant disregard for human life left a sour taste in my mouth, though it seemed to be the norm for a Shinra scientist. I flicked through the images finding it much the same, before closing the file slowly. 

 

“As you can imagine, the last thing we need is an army of him running around, especially as he seems to openly oppose us given the sheer number of them deployed in an area he knew us to be operating in.” He eyed me as I slid the file slowly back to him. “Banora is the only logical conclusion as a starting point. You'll be summoned when we're ready to depart, we anticipate three days from now. Until then, you are to remain in and around the company building.” 

 

“Me?” I pointed to myself in slight disbelief. 

 

“Is there an issue?” 

 

“I just figured you wouldn't want me working with Sephiroth, is all.” I shrugged, honestly. 

 

“I am working on the presumption that the two of you are professional enough to work alongside one another in the field. I'd prefer that you don't prove me wrong.” I nodded curtly. “Continue your investigation until then, you're dismissed,” as he spoke, he turned his attention to his computer, signalling the end of the conversation. 

 

As I exited the office, Reno jolted away from the door, a suspicious smile spreading across his face that he made no effort to hide. 

 

“I don't know why you eavesdrop when I tell you everything anyway,” I deadpanned and he shrugged, bringing my attention to the bag that was slung over his shoulder. “Where are you off to?” 

 

“I like to experience the gossip first-hand, but sadly there was little juice to be had.” He paused “me and my partner are off to Wutai, ceasefire negotiations begin tomorrow,” he pointed his thumb behind him to Rude who was characteristically placing his sunglasses in front of his eyes. 

 

“Does everyone except me get a little stay in Wutai?” I groaned. 

 

“It sure looks that way, babes,” he grinned as I walked past him to my desk, sinking into the chair with a pout on my face. 

 

“How long?” I asked, picking my bottom lip up as I spoke. 

 

“Dunno,” he shrugged as Rude stood. 

 

“Reno, I need hard facts, I'm going to be so bored,” I whined, elongating syllables as I complained, not unlike a whining child. 

 

“Please,” he scoffed with a dismissive hand gesture, a smirk on his face. “As if you even remember who I am when your boytoy is around.” 

 

“Little bitch is not a good look on you,” I scowled at him, my tone light as we traded banter. 

 

“Excuse me, little bitch was made for me, anyway, catch you soon,” he blew me a kiss as the two men made for the door. 

 

“Let me know when you get there, and remember to eat three meals a day,” I called sarcastically after them. 

 

“Yes mother!” Were his parting words before the door clicked shut behind them. 

 

-

 

Sephiroth appeared at my door the following night with no warning as seemed to be customary of his returns. It was late as I opened the door to see him bathed in the dim green glow of the late night hallway, the shadows cast across his face accentuated the sullen look he made no effort to hide. His eyes found mine only briefly before he stepped forward into my apartment with no words or gestures of greeting, moving with the purpose of seating himself on my little sofa, the room always looked smaller with him in it, but his obvious and understandable bad mood made it feel smaller as well. 

 

I moved silently, almost cautiously, to stand in front of him, he parted his legs for me to move into his space without looking up at me. I moved my hands to the side of his face and pulled him into me, cradling his head into my chest in a gesture I could only hope was comforting. 

 

“I'm sorry,” I said softly after a long drawn out silence, absently running my hand through the soft tresses of his silver strands. 

 

“Why are you sorry?” Were his first words of the evening, spoken in a tone so bitter it caught me momentarily off guard.  

 

“I'm just sorry for the way things are,” I elaborated, my voice low, soft, soothing. 

 

“I find the notion of apologising for other's transgressions to be pointless, you didn't make him leave, you have nothing to be sorry for.” His tone was short and blunt, devoid of any emotion, but he did pull back slightly to look up at me, the dim light of my room catching on the spectacular mako green of his eyes. “He's made his choice, they both have.” He added simply, I nodded slowly. 

 

“I'm not going to Banora,” he said after a short period of silence. “I've recommended Zack in my stead, he's proven himself capable.” He looked away, eyes flitting past me “I won't be their executioner.” 

 

“But you could talk to them -” 

 

“I have no desire to.” His eyes snapped back to mine as he cut me short. 

 

“Sorry I just -”

 

“Enough.” He reached out and took hold of my waist, pulling effortlessly into him as he reclined onto the sofa, my legs either side of his as I braced myself on his shoulders. He moved me as though I weighed nothing, to him I probably didn't. 

 

“How are you feeling about it though?”

 

He scoffed gently through his nose “feeling? It doesn't matter.” 

 

“Of course it does, they were - are your friends, you're allowed to feel.” I moved to push some hair gently out of his face, fruitless as it sprung back into position the moment I removed my hand. 

 

“I don't wish to speak of it anymore.” He squeezed my hip where his own hand now rested. 

“Okay,” I conceded, if I knew anything, it was pointless to press him. His other hand came up to the side of my neck and pulled me down to connect our lips. He was clearly frustrated, the way his lips moved against mine conveyed that to me in a way he refused to with words. 

 

It felt frantic, he was rough and harsh as he devoured me with his kiss, igniting the fire in me suddenly and without warning. I would have expected to have some control given my position above him, but it was all him, working my mouth and coaxing my lips exactly the way he desired. I sunk into him, his hand on my hip moved up and under my t-shirt, stopping only as it reached my chest, his gloved thumb running along the underside of my breast and causing my breath to hitch against his mouth. 

 

In these moments, the troubles of the world would melt away, leaving just the two of us. 

 

But even if they melted away, they had nowhere to go, his woes would remain, his two friends were gone, backs turned leaving him in the settling dust of their departure. 

 

I broke away from his lips, gazing into the depths of his widened pupils for a second before placing a kiss on the corner of his lips, moving with deliberate slowness across his face, jaw, neck. I paid particular attention to his collarbones before I broke from him completely, moving back and away. As I pulled from him completely to stand, wordlessly, his body reacted as though magnetised to me, leaning forwards to stand, only for me to stop him, gently placing my hand on his shoulder to push him back down. If he wouldn’t take my words of comfort, I could at least stray his mind, if only for a moment. 

 

“What are you doing?” His devouring gaze was laced with curiosity as as I sunk to my knees between his legs, the curiosity there instantly replaced with a knowing look.

 

“For my sanity, take the fucking belts off yourself.” I looked up at him through my lashes as I spoke, running my fingers over the complex series of straps that sat at his waist, coyly letting my hand stray lower before retreating completely. 

 

“And if I say no?”

 

“Suck your own dick,” I countered sharply. I could visibly see the way his pupils flared, his gloves creaking as his hands tensed at my blunt statement. “Well?” 

 

The belts were undone at record pace, the seemingly endless buckles that held his signature attire together coming away one by one.

 

I wasted no time in releasing him from the confines of his restraints, taking note of the catch in his breath as I dipped my head down to take him in my mouth. The noise he made sent a jolt straight through my body to the very core of me. His hand was on the back of my head almost instantly, not pushing, just there, encouraging as he gripped softly with the tips of his fingers. 

 

It was a high, a man who usually held onto his perfect composure faultlessly, slowly unravelling, profanities slipping in whispers from his parted lips. His hand at my head gripped slightly, applying a light pressure that motivated, but never forced. 

 

He threw his head back, his lungs filling with air and releasing as a low sound that resonated in the deepest part of me as I coaxed him to completion, the taste of him coating my tongue as I pulled myself away. His hand on my head moved around to grasp my chin, persuading me to rise, his hooded eyes pulling me in just as much as his grip. 

 

He drew me to his lips, unperturbed by the lingering taste of himself on my tongue, his kiss languid before he pulled away with a thoughtful hum. 

 

“I think I'll have you now.” He declared, before he pushed me back to lay on the sofa to make good on his words.

Notes:

I always had this chapter, or at least the contents of it in the back of my mind, for some reason.

He was sad about Genesis yes, but I feel like with Angeal, it would be more a veil of bitterness, they left him behind and in the dark after all.

I had meant to update yesterday but life got away from me, slower updates because I'm writing a bit slower, I'm at a VERY plot heavy point, pushing closer to the end with each chapter and I want to ensure that everything is coming out the way I want it to - whereas all the the soft fluffy chapters before were for bond-building and scene-setting :>

Hope you're enjoying.

If you haven't already - Raw Exposure by lavendermoonmilk is not only my favourite Sephiroth fic, but straight up on of the best things I've had the pleasure of consuming - yes I am a fangirl, no I will not apologise.

Love you all <3

Chapter 31: Chapter 31

The ring of my phone forced me awake, I grumbled as I reached across to the bedside cabinet to answer, not checking the caller ID before swiping to answer it. 

 

“Hello?” My voice was husky with sleep as I answered, rolling back to lay on my back. 

 

“We depart for Banora at nine hundred hours, ensure you're at Director Lazard's office prior to that .” Tseng's voice was always a delightful wakeup call. “Ensure you're prepared for hostility, should we locate them.” He added pointedly. 

 

“Yeah, okay.” I yawned as I spoke.

 

“Perhaps you should practise a better sleep schedule,” he remarked just before the line went dead. 

 

“Perhaps you should practise a better sleep schedule,” I repeated his words in a mocking tone and the man beside me huffed a laugh, signalling he was awake. “Might as well put a collar on me,” I grumbled absently. 

 

“I'd have a thing or two to say about that,” Sephiroth's dry response made me smile as I turned my face to look at him. Remarkably, he'd stayed the night around mine, which was a first, by the time we were finished with each other it was late and I had been persuasive enough that despite initially protesting, he eventually conceded. 

 

“I'm sure you would,” I smirked, “I'm going to shower,” I announced, but as I swung my legs over the edge of the bed to stand he hooked his arm around my middle, pulling me back. I involuntarily yelped in surprise as he looked down at me smugly, before placing an upside-down kiss on my lips. 

 

“Be careful,” he whispered against my mouth as he pulled away. “Don't engage if you can help it, while I'd like to believe Genesis would cause you no harm, no one knows what state his mind is in.” 

 

“We probably won't even find them, surely Banora seems far too obvious,” my voice matched his in volume, as I spoke I absently reached up to gently take a stand of his hair.

 

“Perhaps they think that too, but the obvious places are often the last place we look for that which is lost,” he kissed me again, gently. “Call me if you're in trouble, I'll find a way there.” His eyes were unblinking as he looked at me. 

 

“Are you worried about me?” I smiled, my tone lightly teasing as I flipped over to face him properly, leaning on my elbows to prop myself up. 

 

“I know what they're capable of,” his eyes narrowed very slightly. 

 

“You can say you're worried,” my smile grew to a smug smirk and he rolled his eyes in response, glancing away. 

 

“Would it please you if I were?” His tone was elevated lightly with amusement.

 

“Yes, I think it would.” I stated matter-of-factly. 

 

“You're insufferable,” he murmured, shaking his head. 

 

“But yet, you suffer me regardless.” 

 

“Suffer is an apt way to describe it,” his dry delivery was laced with intended humor, but I had no time to respond for he swallowed any retort I had brewing with his lips.

 

-

 

I arrived at the SOLDIER Director's office with time to spare, Tseng was already present, as was Zack, the two deep in conversation as I entered. 

 

“Originally, Sephiroth was assigned to this mission, that means it's a top priority matter,” Tseng's voice carried as the door slid open and I walked into the room. “Be alert or you'll fail,” he added bluntly, his head turning to me as he spoke. 

 

“And Sephiroth?” Zack countered, either unaware or unbothered by my entrance. 

 

“Refusing to go, apparently.” Tseng stated, eyes catching mine momentarily before his attention returned to the SOLDIER. 

 

“Oh what is that?” Humor touched Zack's voice as a laugh pushed through “they spoil him too much!” He added. 

 

“Why don't you say that to his face?” I quipped, causing Zack to spin round, hands together beneath his chin. A rare smile found its way to Tseng's face as he shook his head.

 

“Ah, no thanks, please don't tell him - either of you,” he pleaded with the both of us. 

 

“No promises,” I said with a smirk and he hung his head. 

 

“We sent two Turk operatives, they're both missing, so this is a reconnaissance mission as well as a search and rescue.” Tseng filtered the brief information to me, gesturing me to join him in front of the screen. Of course I'd seen the two before, worked with one of them on a couple of occasions. “I'll finish briefing you en route.” He said simply before making way to the door. 

 

-

 

“There's an abandoned factory just on the outskirts -” he looked at me as he spoke “you start there, we'll head into the village.” I nodded. “I've sent the location to your PHS, if you find anything at all, call immediately. I want hourly check-ins at least, understood?”

 

On cue my phone bleeped in my pocket and I nodded curtly. The warehouse was a short walk, the entrance wide and open, I'd be seen a mile off if I even thought about approaching head on. The navigation on my phone would lead me to the entrance, but a quick scan of the surrounding terrain revealed a convenient cliff-edge off to the side of the building. A good place to start. 

 

As if too good to be true, the cliff-edge sat impossibly close to a window in the roof of the building, I checked in with a simple ‘thumbs up’ to Tseng. The window was easy to smash, a well placed blizzard spell caused a chunk of ice to descend, breaking the glass into tiny pieces and leaving an opening. I waited, patiently to see if anyone came to investigate, but when five minutes passed and there was no hint of movement, I deemed it safe to enter. I mean, if no one came to investigate the ridiculous commotion I'd just caused, surely it was just an abandoned building, right? But, my task was laid out before me - investigate. 

 

I jumped down, breaking my fall with a well timed roll to avoid straining my legs. The air was still, too still, quiet but almost anxiously so, like the unsettling calm that always brought about the storm. The main room was devoid of anything, empty crates and dusty equipment, but nothing of merit, off to the corner however a light flickered in the room, catching my gaze. It was the telling sign of something or someone passing before a light, but I heard nothing. 

 

I stepped slowly towards the door, peeking around the side as I reached the room. Nothing. There was a set of stairs though, a computer, books surrounding it, boxes stacked against the wall. The computer piqued my interest, the screen was lit and no dust was on, or around it, someone was up the stairs, I just knew it, call it gut instinct. I swallowed the building apprehension that lodged in my throat and steeled my nerves. I couldn't fight Genesis, if it even were him, but there was a slim chance that if he had any respect left for Sephiroth at all, I wouldn't have to. As soon as I reached the top of the stairs and entered the room I knew someone was in it. 

 

“Well, haven't they sent a treat,” Genesis’ unmistakable song of a voice cut across the silence. In a second I had my pistol in my hand pointed at the window where he lounged, like a man at leisure. His face was characteristically painted with his signature cocky smirk as his eyebrow raised, looking from the nose of my gun to dead in my eyes, a challenging gaze. 

 

I couldn't even react before the melody of his blade sounded and it was at my throat, the pointed tip pressing against the soft flesh rendering me frozen before him. I swallowed hard, letting the gun fall around my finger as I retreated my hands, holding them up in surrender. Dedicated to my job as I was, I would not goad this man into hostility, I couldn't win. 

 

“I expected more fight, what a lacklustre performance,” amused and disappointed all in one, he did not retract his blade. My response was a glare and he tutted “come now, we parted on good terms. Sit, have a chat.” He nodded to the now vacant perch he had come from. When I made no move, he made a point of pressing the blade just so , enough that the unspeakably sharp, perfectly crafted metal nicked the delicate skin it was held against. “Sit,” his single word a harsh command. 

 

“Put the sword down and I will,” I raised my brows quickly as I spoke, a note of laughter escaped his mouth and he looked me up and down.

 

“Phone.” He stated simply holding his free hand out and beckoning with his fingers. I did as he asked, reaching into my pocket and pulling the device out, moving as carefully as I could. He relaxed his weapon slightly and I threw the phone to his open hand, he caught it effortlessly. “I wonder, how would our dear little hero react to this scene?” His tone a mockery as he fiddled with the device, holding it up to presumably photograph me at the end of his blade. 

 

“Send it to him, see what he does,” I countered harshly and he recoiled with a laugh, gesturing with the blade to the window.

 

“Even I know better than to kick the hornet's nest, tell me little Turk,” he paused, taking a seat at the opposite end as I did “how is our mutual friend, hmm?” 

 

“Do you care?” 

 

“But of course, he's a dear friend.” The look on his face was insincere as I tilted my gaze to the side to regard him, he'd fallen back into his relaxed position but his blade was still readied in his hand. 

 

“He's fine,” I bit, jaw set with tension as my teeth clenched. Fuck this guy. I obviously just had to find him, didn't I? “Genesis, what the fuck is going on here?” I turned to face him fully. 

 

He smirked and shrugged. “It would be no fun at all if I told you my master plan, just for you to run back and thwart it now, would it?” He leaned back, smirk still ever-present on his lips. “But, a little lore - here is where we manufacture copies of yours truly,” he gestured to himself with his free hand. 

 

“We? You, Hollander and Angeal?” 

 

“Apple?” He now held a perfect purple apple in his hand - a Banora white and I raised a brow. 

 

“I'm good,” I could feel the involuntary sneer that crossed my face. 

 

“A shame,” he mused, examining the fruit in his hand before cutting his sharp blue eyes to mine, before leaving as the clear metallic thud of boots on metal was heard. “Ah, here so soon. A shame, we could have had such fun,” he spoke quietly as he stood, stopping to sit right next to me. 

 

“What are you -” I didn't even finish my sentence before my world went blank, sleep taking hold of me instantly, as my eyes shut and I slouched, the last thing I saw was Genesis’ hand no longer clutching an apple, but a glowing green orb instead. 

 

-

 

I jolted awake suddenly as I was not so gently placed into the metal cabin of a helicopter, the sounds immediately almost deafening as my body sprung upwards, blurred vision just about focusing on Zack as he hopped in after me. Behind him, a sea of flames, the sounds of explosions heard even over the mechanical whirling of the blades.  

 

“You're awake,” Zack turned to me as Tseng slid the door shut, I blinked up at him. 

 

“What -” I paused.

 

“I think he used binding materia on you, when I got there you were out like a light. You good?” I nodded, gently touching the now stinging cut at my throat with a finger. “He ur, must have said something to Sephiroth - he called your phone, sounded worried, man I didn't even know he was capable,” he flopped onto one of the seats as he spoke, the usual upbeat pep was absent from his tone. “I hope you don't mind that I answered I just -” 

 

“It's fine, Zack. Thanks,” I couldn't control the evident tension in my voice, he frowned at me, then gazed out of the window. 

 

“You want me to heal that?” He looked at my neck. 

 

“It's fine.” I repeated. 

 

“But it'll only -” 

 

“I said it's fine,” I snapped and he visibly recoiled, man he was like a puppy because the look on his face was not unlike a kicked one. “Sorry,” I mumbled, his face softened slightly. He didn't deserve my ire. He wordlessly held out his hand to help me stand as he noticed I was trying to, then guided me to sit next to him. 

 

“Was it really necessary to blow the place up Tseng?” Zack, frowning, an expression that didn't suit him at all, looked over to Tseng who was sitting in the opposite corner, my gaze followed his. 

 

“Unfortunate collateral.” Was his blunt response. Zack radiated negativity, usually so hyped up and cheery, he was slouched, seemingly smaller as he rested his head against the window. 

 

This. Moments such as these, were when I hated my job. Shinra's ideals meant everything was disposable, nothing was sacred. Would it have been the same for me if I didn't house something potentially valuable to them? Almost certainly. A sour taste filled my mouth as I too slumped back in my seat, pulling my phone out to open my messages. 

 

Genesis had sent an image to Sephiroth after all, my body slumped forward before the window after he'd had me sleep. 

 

A few concerned messages and a phone call - the one Zack had answered. Damn, maybe he really was worried, wishes do come true, I guess. 

 

[Me]: Idk what Zack said but I'm ok, we'll be back in a bit

 

A few moments later his response. 

 

[Seph]: I'll see you soon. 

 

-

 

As we returned, landed atop the Shinra building and the doors slid open, my eyes were immediately drawn to his silver hair whipping around him in the gust created by the helicopter. Just seeing him eased a little of the tension coiled in my body, my muscles softening as my feet automatically carried me towards him. 

 

As soon as my feet touched the ground his hands were at the side of my neck, his thumb gently brushing the tiny dried up cut at my throat. His jaw set, his brows furrowed, a quiet rage brewing. 

 

Zack eyed us with confusion as he passed.

 

“Wait a second,” he turned suddenly as he began to walk away, stopping in his tracks and pointing, eyes wide at the two of us. “Are you two.. you're.. No way, for real?!” His outburst was like a small emotional journey and despite the tension I found a laugh pushing past my lips. “That's why you get to talk to him like..”

 

“Like what, Fair?” Sephiroth's voice cut him short, with absolutely no humor in it, effectively silencing him.  

 

“I'll see you around, sir!” He clicked his heels together and gave a salute before jogging off in the direction of the building. 

 

Tseng then cleared his throat and Sephiroth glared past me to him, pulling his hands away and straightening up, regaining the composure he usually carried so well. 

 

“Debrief -” Tseng's eyes flit between the two of us as a sigh past his lips “-can wait. Take the morning off, debrief tomorrow afternoon. Get some rest.” He, too, began walking towards the building. 

 

“Come.” Sephiroth all but commanded as he turned on his heels and followed the path the others had taken. 

 

He didn't say a single word, even as we walked into his suite. I removed my shoes and jacket, loosening my tie to slip it over my head, hanging it up alongside my jacket. He watched me, studiously as I sulked about. 

 

“What happened?” His blunt words cut through the silent tension and I looked up at him, parting my lips to talk, then shutting them again as I mulled. 

 

“He was just, being Genesis, I dunno we..” I paused, shrugging “he sent you that picture to piss you off.” 

 

“He wounded you,” he practically seethed as he advanced on me, stopping a couple of feet away. 

 

“Yeah, to get at you, it was hardly a wound , if he wanted to actually hurt me, he would have, wouldn't he?” Why was I getting so defensive? 

 

“That's besides the point. I told you not to engage.” 

 

“I didn't really have a choice, besides I didn't engage him. Look, it's done, don't worry. It's not worth it.” I finally looked up from my hands to his eyes, they searched my face as a sigh left his lips. 

 

“I wasn't concerned, but the photograph.” He took my face in his hands to force me to look at him and my breath caught. 

 

“Look, I'm fine.” 

 

“Earlier you were insistent I worry, now I that I do, you reject that notion ferociously.” A hint of frustration laced his tone as he spoke quietly to me. I blinked at him and huffed, looking away. “Tell me, is my concern for your well being unwelcome?” His voice was even quieter as he questioned me, his face closer. 

 

“No,” I had to stop myself from pouting. “I don't really want you to worry, I -”

 

He cut me off by placing his lips on mine, gently pulling me towards him. It stole my breath, as many of his kisses did, but this one particularly, there was so much emotion in the press of his lips against mine. When he pulled away and gently placed his forehead against mine, I could feel the tension evaporating, feel the heat in my eyes as tears threatened. 

 

“Sorry,” I whispered, the sound barely there. 

 

“Whatever for?” He tilted his head as he pulled away, but barely. 

 

“Making you worry,” his thumb brushed away the tear that beaded under my eye, in a gesture so tender I doubt anyone would believe he was capable of it, I don't even know that I would, had I not experienced it firsthand. Why was I crying anyway? 

 

“Allow me the freedom to worry for something I fear to lose.” The emotions of the day hit me all at once, tears fully spilling over, but the warmth of his words made me feel happy. I pushed past his hands and wound my arms around him, my face tucked into his neck. 

 

“Would you like me to draw you a bath?” He asked softly as he held me in return. I could only nod into his neck, pulling him even closer to me.

Notes:

This little segment was really quite fun to adapt in a way that our MC could be there, I didn't want to retell the plot of the chapter, or affect how it would inevitably play out, but I wanted her to be present with them in Banora!

I imagine Genesis to just be fully uncaring, in full antagonistic little brat mode by this point. He's so chaotic, it's probably worth pointing out that, despite how I've portrayed him throughout, I actually do love Genesis, he's just fits so easily into being a bitch! xD

Not to hype it up, but the next chapter is one of, (if not, my most) favourite chapters!

Thank you, as always fellow Sephiroth fanatics :>

Chapter 32: Chapter 32

Days, stretching to weeks passed with no news of Genesis, copies had been sighted around the continent, but no pattern emerged to point to where they could be coming from. The Turks had a great deal of work, with the end of the Wutai war a ceasefire agreement was made, this in turn shifted focus onto things that were previously shoved in the back-burner, or things that were monitored but never acted upon. Avalanche had stepped up with their propaganda, but were still a murmur on the wind, we had no solid lead that could clarify who or what they were, let alone their intentions.

 

The little information we did have came from whispers on the street, as well as the steadily increasing number of informative posters. They were for the planet, and in their vision, Shinra opposed everything they stood for, which made them a potential threat, especially if they had managed to gain traction. Seeing as all of their efforts seemed to be targeting the slums, where anti-shinra sentimentality was at its peak, it was likely they had some form of backing, however small. 

 

In the days following the ceasefire agreement's confirmation, the President held a conference in Junon, televising the ‘end’ of the war and also announcing Rufus as Vice President. Turk presence was required and for once, I got to attend a little work getaway alongside Reno, Rude, Cissnei and Tseng, which was just as well because I thoroughly enjoyed Junon. 

 

“Where is Rude?” I asked as I took a seat next to Reno at the bar, Cissnei sat at the other side of him and waved as I approached. This particular bar was exclusively for Shinra employees and had a sleek, airy and modern feel to it, unlike the rustic and cosy Midgar bar we frequented, it was also a damn sight quieter.

 

“He always fucks off to god knows where when we're in Junon, reckon he's a cult member or something,” he shrugged, stirring the little umbrella in his cocktail with all the enthusiasm of a deflated balloon. 

 

“Aw, do you miss him?” I mocked him with a pout. 

 

“Alright, says you who was on the phone for two hours yesterday because Planet forbid you spend more than forty-eight hours away from your loverboy,” he bit back immediately but his tone was light and filled with intended humor. Cissnei raised her eyebrows and suppressed a laugh as I made a dramatic show of recoiling with my hand on my chest.

 

“It was actually two and a half hours, I'll have you know,” I stuck my tongue out as I summoned the bartender to order myself a drink. 

 

“Oh my bad, I didn't keep track because it felt like a literal eternity,” he playfully scowled at me. “Can you get us shots?” He directed his question to the bartender as he arrived. 

 

“Of course sir, I would be a rather terrible bartender if I couldn't.” The man smiled politely as he placed my drink in front of me. 

 

“Six of your strongest, top shelf real fancy shit, tab it to General Affairs,” Reno said gesturing with his hand as he spoke. 

 

“Is that really a good idea?” Cissnei leaned forward to question him. 

 

“Sure, we're flying home tomorrow, what's the worst, someone pukes in the chopper?” Reno grinned as he leaned back to down his drink. 

 

“ You're flying the chopper you melon.” I countered. 

 

“ Rude is flying the chopper, I'm just the pretty little copilot.”

 

When the barman returned and placed six tiny glasses filled with a clear liquid in front of Reno, Cissnei and I eyed each other across him. He gently placed two shots in front of each of us ensuring not a single drop was spilled before holding one in his hand, nodding enthusiastically. I picked up one of the little shots and the strong scent of alcohol lifted into the air, my nose wrinkled, face contorting. 

 

“Don't be a little bitch,” he grinned.

 

They went down like acid, burning every part of my mouth and throat, right down to my stomach leaving a trail of unpleasant heat in its wake as my face twisted and an involuntary ‘eugh’ left my lips as I finished. 

 

“What was that?” Cissnei coughed. 

 

“The liquid form of bad decisions,” I responded. 

 

-

 

“Shall we find Rude?” Cissnei chimed as Reno slumped over the bar, he was drunk but claiming despair alone had taken him, nothing to with the alcohol, of course.

 

“I shall call him!” Reno declared, holding his phone in his hand above his head, before using remarkable concentration to slowly tap on his phone. 

 

“Yes?” Rude's voice could be heard due to how obscenely loud Reno's phone was. 

 

“Partner, do you think you can cease” pause “cult activities to hang out with your best friend of all time?” I snorted, in whatever state he was in Reno was just comic relief, it was effortless, he had a natural ability to just make people laugh. 

 

“ It's not a cult, it's a club.” Reno's eyes went wide as me and Cinssnei both looked at each other across him. 

 

“What do you mean it's a club? Can we come?” Reno sat bolt upright as he spoke. 

 

“ You three don't match the entrance criteria.” 

 

“What the hell, man? What is the entrance criteria?” Funny how he sounded a lot more coherent now. 

 

“ No scalp, no service.” 

 

“What does that even mean?” Reno whined. 

 

“That you can't drink with us.” Then the line went dead. The noise that pushed past my lips was not unlike a cackle. 

 

Reno gaped at his phone before his face fell, picking up his drink he tipped it back, emptying it into his mouth. He summoned the bartender again. 

 

“We'll be your besties,” Cissnei patted him on the back. 

 

-

 

The loud blare of a phone jolted me awake as the room collectively groaned. 

 

“Boss?” Reno's voice, strained and groggy, sounded as the phone silenced. Cissnei and I had dragged him back to our room after he had passed out in a dramatic fashion, dumping him in his own room, alone seemed a little harsh. He stood up from having been reclined on the sofa immediately, suddenly alert. “Yep, I'm with the girls. I'll let them know, call Rude.” He put his phone down and looked at us, a serious expression was a rarity on his face. 

 

“We got a code red.” 

 

We both jumped out of bed in unison. 

 

-

 

My head was pounding but adrenaline fueled me as I wound through the corridors of the staff suites. The sound of gunfire, muffled but audible could be heard beyond the walls. We all had specific directives and mine was to head to the mako-cannon control room via a system of tunnels known only by those who needed to, a discreet route that would ensure I met as little resistance as possible. 

 

Avalanche had finally poked their head above the sand and in the most cinematic fashion. 

 

“They've activated the cannon. It is imperative that you reach that control room, the timer is set. You have fifteen minutes.” Tseng's voice carried through the earpiece I had in, it was elevated, rushed, concerned, a mixture of emotions rarely heard from his usual indifference. 

 

“Fuck what do you mean fifteen minutes, isn't anyone closer?” I surged forward, my legs carrying me as well as they could. Fuck Reno and his shots, man. 

 

“Who the hell even are these people?” I wondered out loud, sensibly I'd equipped a Thundara materia to my gun, imbuing my bullets with electric charges that made short work of the mechs I encountered. But they were Shinra mechs, attacking indiscriminately.

 

As I eventually reached a long corridor the metallic scent of human blood filled my nose, overpowering in its nature as the burning sensation of bile rose to my throat. The room was carved up, as were the people in it - not a single soul in one piece let alone living and breathing. These were not Shinra men, no these were the opposition, had the mechs turned on them too? 

 

“One minute, you had better be there.” Tseng's voice cut into my head breaking me from the morbid fixation I had fallen into. 

 

“Almost there,” I broke back into a sprint - there was nothing to oppose me except the biting apprehension, what had done this? 

 

I ran, so aware of the very limited time, alarms blared around me until suddenly, they didn't. 

 

“Well done,” Tseng's misplaced praise floated into my ear. 

 

“No, it wasn't me, I didn't do anything?” My voice rasping through breathless lips. 

 

“You!” The metallic noise of a sword being drawn caught my attention and I turned to see a young woman, her face contorted with anger as she pointed the sword in my direction, her brown hair shifted on a breeze that wafted through the tunnels - carrying that same scent of blood on it. 

 

She regarded me for a long moment, her eyes searching for something among my features. “I will avenge my fallen comrades,” she seethed, anger palpable but somehow her words seemed hollow. 

 

I had a second to react, holstering my gun and drawing the Katana at my hip to block the swing of her sword. By the Planet I had never felt a blow like it, the raw power and strength behind it sent me feet backwards, sliding along the metal of the floor by the force of the single blow alone. My breath caught as my chest constricted, muscles fighting as hard as they could as she pulled back to swing again. 

 

This time I ducked out of the way, rolling, but she chased me with fluent moves, sword biting the ground just centimetres from me as I evaded her. She whirled around, the ragged Cape that decorated her shoulders coiling around her as she moved in a blur of green. I stumbled to a stand as she drove her sword down, bringing my own up to meet it, but she was too strong. I was forced to one knee but at that moment she recoiled, one hand falling from her blade as though it suddenly scalded her - at the same moment my chest constricted with such ferocity an involuntary cry tore from my lips. I willed myself to stand but the pain was immeasurable, surely it wasn't from her blows? 

 

She looked at her hand, then to me. Despite the pain, I knew I couldn't win - but I absolutely would not die here. I ran, legs barely carrying me, my mind forcing my body to obey as pain constricted, radiating from my chest. She followed, of course she fucking followed because why would she not. 

 

“Get back here Shinra dog,” she called, though the bite in her voice typical of gritted teeth, her hand, was she in pain too? 

 

I stumbled into the door, fresh sea air wafting over my senses as I heaved it open, stumbling out of it as she was on my tail, I turned at exactly the right moment to dodge her sword, her swing was weaker, one handed, but I was still no match for it, the blade slicing through the railings behind me. My chest flared and I grit my teeth, but regained my footing, barely enough to run down the stairs we had emerged onto. 

 

My thoughts were irritational, clouded by fear, by pain, by the very reality that I could die here. As I made it to the bottom of the stairs she leapt after me, I carried on running, the wide open space of a helipad - surely better than the confines of a narrow corridor right?

 

Wrong. 

 

She was blindingly fast and in my state of almost delusion I barely had time to bring my sword up to defend myself. Our blades clashed but I was sent, instantly crumbling as she effectively flung me several feet, like a mere ragdoll across the concrete towards the edge of it,barely feet away from the sheer drop that would send me cascading to my doom. Great news. 

 

Tears threatened as the pain in my chest seared so hot I cried out, it was all consuming, in the worst way it could be. Radiating through my whole body in pulsing waves. She looked at her hand for a long moment, face contorting before she shook it, beginning her march towards me. I tried to stand, a hacking cough wracked through my body, the taste of sweet iron in my mouth as blood fell from it with my heaves. I closed my eyes. 

 

At that moment, I was sure I was going to die. I thought of Sephiroth. My eyes snapped open, the last shreds of my willpower pushing me to stand despite every inch of my body fighting against it. I held up my sword, shakily. I would be fucked if I was going down on the ground without a fight. 

 

Her approach was wordless as she shifted the sword in her hand, before kicking from the floor to hone in on me. 

 

Then, as if from the sky. As if sent by the gods themselves, or manifested from my thoughts alone.

 

Black and silver entered my vision, falling between me and her, the unmistakable song of Masamune breaking the silence as it clashed with the woman’s sword. The sheer force of the blow sent me reeling, the ground concaved beneath them as a literal shock wave sent me back. 

 

I fell as though my bones had left my body, giving in to the pain and crumbling. 

 

“Get up and run,” he barked behind him, eyes catching mine, sharp and purposeful before, with a grunt he pushed the woman back, though it was not an effortless feat.

 

I clenched my teeth and with all my might willed every muscle in my body to push my body up, but all my might was gone. I collapsed into a heap on the ground, the pain dulled but certainly did not leave me. 

 

“I can't,” I coughed as I spoke, more blood. 

 

“Dammit,” he cursed, his voice intensely mad, tension wrapping around the word while he  advanced slightly and swung the massive blade, the steel ringing through the air before the two swords danced together. 

 

Through my blurred vision I could see, she could keep up with him - but he was holding back. His agenda, not only to fight her but to keep her away from me. 

 

“It was you, you slaughtered my men” I heard her bitter words as they held each other at a brief stalemate. 

 

“Your men? Yes, that was me, not her.” The tension was not gone, but an edge, a hint of arrogance tinted his tone. “Who are you?” His voice strained as he pushed her back and away, he took stance, his sword held in two hands from his shoulder, forward and across his body in his signature silhouette. 

 

“I am Elfe. Leader of Avalanche.” She declared through gritted teeth, “and you will pay for your transgressions.” 

 

“Leader, huh, how fitting. I'll take the head of the serpent here and now and be done with this.” His words were goading. 

 

“I fight for the planet, what do you fight for, Silver Demon of Wutai?” she spat as her feet made to circle him, he cut her off with a well placed strike, forcing her back. 

 

She leapt forward and their swords clashed once more, the wave of air from their raw strength hitting me. I was powerless, my shaking body a simple liability. The scraping of metal ensued as they each fought to overpower the other, then suddenly she cried out and as she did a wave of pain so intensely wracked my chest it felt as though I'd been run through with a hot poker, a garbled cry tore from my throat. She recoiled, stumbling back as Sephiroth took the opportunity to push her away, briefly turning to look at me, an alien look of something like panic on his face. 

 

“I see,” she choked out the words as she regarded us, he stepped back, his boots mere feet from my head on the ground, his stance ready. 

 

Then she fled, with one last look at us she turned tail and ran. 

 

He remained rigid for a while, before he turned to me, Masamune falling to the floor in a clatter as he knelt down, my name falling from his lips in a quiet question. 

 

“Seph,” my voice rasped as he took my head in his hand, his other on my hip to scoop me towards him as though I weighed nothing. 

 

“Why on Gaia did you engage that woman?” He bit out, his worry manifesting as irritation. 

 

“My chest, it hurts so much.” I could hear my voice breaking, cracking as tears spilled from my eyes. “I'm glad you came,” I tensed as a sharp constriction wracked my chest, forcing a cough. 

 

His eyes widened, breath catching, I could taste the blood, smell the blood. 

 

“I don't know what's happening but.. my chest, it wasn't her,” my voice was hoarse, weak. 

 

“The materia?” He held me close. “It doesn't matter, we need to get you to medical.” He stood then, picking me up as though I was weightless. 

 

“Seph?” I lifted a weak hand, my fingertips meeting his chin, the blood on them leaving trails, deep red on his pale skin. He looked worried, if I thought he were capable of fear, I was seeing it now, raw and unrestrained on his face. His brows furrowed as his eyes frantically searched my features. “I don't want to leave you.”

 

“Leave me? As if you could.” He moved, feet carrying him as he looked into my eyes. His voice was steady but not devoid of emotion. 

 

I was so scared I was going to die. 

 

But I couldn't die, there was too much unsaid, too much left to see, to discover. But there was one thing I knew perhaps selfishly that I couldn't leave unsaid. 

 

“Seph?” 

 

He responded with my name. 

 

“I love you.” 

 

And then the world fell to darkness around me.

Notes:

I'm so sorry for the delay here, I have had such a hectic week finding time to get on my PC to post has been impossible!

Ah this was SUCH a blast to write.

Working with the Before Crisis plot is hard going, it's so hard to piece it all together and take from it not having played it, on that note I will only be drawing from the plot and not just doing a full on retelling with my character plopped in, I figure it's more exciting that way!

Anyway, I really hope you guys enjoyed this chapter, I really enjoyed writing it!

Hopefully our Little Turk is alright, eh?

Chapter 33: Chapter 33

 

The woman in green had fought like no other I had encountered, easily on par with Genesis and Angeal. I had wrongly, arrogantly assumed I would have no trouble taking her life in the same way I had those of her comrades. The moment our blades clashed, that she was able to hold steady against Masamune, it ignited a sensation I hadn't experienced in what felt like a lifetime, a thrill, a rush of adrenaline, a sharpening of my senses. But the circumstances stilled my enjoyment of the moment, I lived to fight, to serve - a weapon to be pointed at will.

 

But I had something to fight for, despite her suggesting that I did not, and it lay on the floor behind us, broken. The thrill I sought, indulged upon for a mere moment fizzled to a need to protect, I would let no harm befall her, I could not, no matter how strong this opponent was, I alone was the strongest. I was the strongest and I would protect that which was mine.  

 

As Elfe - that was her name - had retreated, my feet carried me wordlessly over to the hacking frame that lay behind me. Her skin pasty, eyes hooded, she looked drawn, gaunt, clutching at her chest as her face convulsed and blood pushed from her mouth with her coughing. If it were any other man or woman, the scene would be disinteresting, bothersome of course but I would feel nothing. The feeling that did grip me was so foreign, so alien that I couldn't even put words to it, was this dread? Was this fear? I couldn't say. 

 

I took her face, she looked so delicate, awake but just barely. Her complexion, paler than I was accustomed to, dark set circles under dim faded eyes - I hated it. Her voice rasped my name, quiet, tinted with what was obviously fear. I spoke her name in return, the sound a soft caress as it fell from my lips.

 

We exchanged a few words, she complained about her chest, the woman hadn't done it, surely it could only be the materia? I wrapped my hand around her, hoisting her up as gently as I could to lift her into my arms, medical. She needed medical attention, that much was clear.

 

 Her bloodied hand felt for my face, I could feel the viscous, half dried liquid of her blood on my jaw as her fingers drew lines down it. 

 

“I don't want to leave you,” her voice strained as she spoke, my eyes searching her face for words of comfort, finding none. 

 

“Leave me? As if you could,” I responded, words quiet as I spoke to her. She couldn't, because I would make certain that wasn't possible.

 

“Seph?” Again, her voice rasped my name and I looked down at her, again I responded with hers. 

 

“I love you.” The statement hit me like a bucket of ice, love? Had I ever known the love of another? Did I have any right to such a thing? The world stopped around me as she spoke those three words, I opened my mouth to reply, but no words were summoned forth. Here in my arms was a woman, a woman who had seen me at my best, at my worst and still treated me like the man I was, not the weapon I was born to be. This woman who would be there for no reason at all, or any reason I needed her for. This woman who would not recoil when I was angry, or frustrated but comfort me, draw me a bath, dry my hair, bring me food, with no obligation just because she wanted to . Was this love? I didn't know, I'd never experienced something I once considered to be needless, trivial. I had read about it, watched it unfold around me and now, was I experiencing it for myself?

 

As her body fell limp in my arms I tensed, a pit in my stomach gnawing at me, I was, admittedly, for the first time in possibly my life frightened. If she died here in my arms, I had no foresight of how I would react. But she wasn't dead, she was breathing, heart beating. 

 

All that mattered was her as my legs carried me in the direction I needed to go. 

 

-

 

Every pair of eyes were upon us as I entered the executive room. The President, who had been shot I'd heard, was gone, shipped off to Midgar, but the Turks - her comrades, were left. 

 

“She needs medical attention.” A firm statement that displayed absolutely nothing of my inner turmoil fell from my lips as her red-headed friend darted forward, his face convulsing with worry. 

 

“What the fuck, what happened?” He came towards us, but faltered as my eyes cut through him. 

 

“I don't care to explain, the priority is her, now.” My voice was sharp, tense, commanding the authority I demanded. 

 

“Shit, it's full - there are so many casualties but -” 

 

“Bring a doctor here or I will drag one here myself.” An order, a promise.

 

I could hear the beat of her heart if I concentrated enough, especially in the silence that fell over the room. Steady, present rhythmic thuds, she was stable at least. 

 

“Let's take her, they won't exactly turn you away, even if they wanted to.” He eyed me for a moment as my eyes scanned her face, it was peaceful in her state of unconsciousness. I lifted my head and nodded once as I caught his eyes which were heavy with concern. “Are you gonna tell me what happened?” Reno probed as we made brisk pace, he knew these halls well and so I followed him. 

 

“She fought with their leader, as did I.” My tone clipped. 

 

“So their boss is dead then, yeah?” 

 

“Regrettably not. She is powerful, alarmingly so for someone who appears unenhanced,” I held her warm frame close to my body as we moved. “There is something more at play here, I'm certain of it,” I added quietly, his eyes narrowing in response. 

 

“I get you, the attack seemed too coordinated, how the fuck did they hack our mechs and set off the launch sequence for the cannon? Shit is under lock and fucking key, doesn't make any sense.” He was certainly sharper than he allowed himself to appear. 

 

Medical was a disaster zone, the spacious wing cramped with doctors, bodies on stretchers under cloths, the wailing screams and pained cries of the wounded, the hum of chatter and harshly spoken commands. It looked, smelt and sounded like a war zone.  When we entered a doctor hurried to Reno, words exchanged that I did not care to listen to, when he pointed to me, the man's eyes widened, before his shoulders slumped, a begrudging nod before he beckoned us away to a private room. 

 

“Well, her mana is all but gone, that's enough to push someone to collapse, the quick-scan I completed shows nothing of concern, nothing broken, no internal bleeding - which is interesting because you said she was coughing up blood before…” he mused, contemplating as he tapped his pencil on his chin and shrugged. “She has lost a lot of blood, but not enough to cause immediate concern, really if I were in your guy’s positions, I'd take her to Midgar, safer and more specialist options available besides, we certainly aren't in the best position to explore treatment options, the critical need my help more than she does.” 

 

“You give me your word it is safe for her to travel to Midgar,” the razor sharp tone of my voice caused the man to tug at his collar nervously. 

 

“The quicker you get her there the better, she should be fine for…” 

 

“If I wager her life and she perishes on your authority that she will be fine-” I stopped myself as the words exited as a sharp hiss. “Now, are you certain?” 

 

“Yes, I am.” 

 

Reno picked up his phone. 

 

“Rude we’ll be ten minutes, get the chopper ready.” 

 

He nodded to me and I scooped up her limp, delicate body and we made for the helipad.

 

Notes:

Something a bit different and more than a little challenging, I wanted to explore his feelings a little - the best time to do it was surely when our MC was out of action!

Life is so so busy at the moment, but I'm slowly getting on with both this and SoI!

Thank you all for 200 Kudos and as always for your wonderful comments!!

Much Love!

Chapter 34: Chapter 34

Lights in the darkness, blurs of white against black, a muffled sound, a rhythmic beep.

 

Amidst it all, a glowing silver wisp, a focus point. It would speak, but the sound was muffled, ineligible. 

 

Time was immemorial, I felt as though I had been suspended in this state for seconds or years, an eternity and yet, no time at all. 

 

Was I dead? Suspended in a corridor between living and dying? 

 

And then suddenly. 

 

My lungs filled with air, it felt as though I had taken my first breath. 

 

The rhythmic bleep clear as day, the blurs disturbances in the light as people moved around me. 

 

I was awake. Alive. Conscious, but not really. 

 

Eventually, I blinked slowly, craning my head as my eyes adjusted to the light. On my hand was a cannula, a tube connected to it slowly filtering glowing green liquid into my veins. 

 

What had happened to me? 

 

As I craned my neck slowly in the other direction, a monitor displayed my vitals. It hurt to move, to adjust and so I lay, awake, alone and confused, wracking my brain for an answer. I remembered the woman, I remembered the pain in my chest and the absolute certainty that I would not win against her. 

 

I remembered black and silver, glowing green eyes, the song of a dance of blades. 

 

Sephiroth. 

 

I winced as pain shot through my head. 

 

“Ah! You're awake!” Carmen. 

 

I opened my mouth to speak but my voice rasped so harshly only a sound of affirmation came out. The look she gave me was one of pity, I looked down to the needle in my arm and she nodded slowly in return as her gaze softened into curious neutrality. 

 

“Cure materia was a no go, rather than beat around the bush Tseng gave me authorisation to go right ahead with the transfusion, seems to have done the trick seen as you're awake.” She looked over at me. “How are you feeling?”

 

I cleared my throat “rough,” my voice was hoarse. “How long?” 

 

“Only two days. Your mana was completely out, did you overdo it?” 

 

I furrowed my brows, wracking my brain for the information, for the memories. They were patchy, I could recall everything until I saw the woman, but less after that. 

 

“I don't think so,” I shrugged absently, instantly regretting it as dull pain seeped from my muscles. 

 

“What an enigma,” she mused as she tapped away on her tablet. “We did a scan, nothing really showed up. Sephiroth said you coughed up an alarming amount of blood but there was nothing to suggest why ,” she paused." If you think of anything, any reason, even if it sounds silly, can you tell me? Physically, aside from your mana running out, on paper you're perfectly healthy, a bit battered as you'd expect but that's it.” 

 

I nodded. It was the materia, it had to be. 

 

“Do you have my phone?” I asked her. 

 

She reached onto the table next to my bed and passed it to me. It was automatic as I dialled his number, pressing the phone to my ear.

 

He spoke my name as a question as he answered, standardly stoic but a hint of something hopeful laced the single word. I didn't even know what to say, ‘hey I'm alive by the way?’ 

 

“Are you well?” He spoke after the silence stretched and I felt any words that had been brewing stick in my throat, a rush of intense emotion fell over me, rendering me apparently mute, aside from the deep burst of breath that pushed past my lips as tears threatened. When did I become this emotional wreck? 

 

“I have some work to finish, as soon as time allows I'll be there.” 

 

“Okay,” the first word that left my lips in conversation sounded pitiful as the line went dead. 

 

Carmen's look of pity was back as she perched on the bed, her eyes searching my face as she shot me a reassuring smile. 

 

“You're okay, really. Don't fret,” she said softly. “I think you've taken as much of a mental beating as you have a physical one.”

 

“Carm I thought I was gonna die, I was so scared.” I remembered that, the feeling of dread and inevitability as the walls of my consciousness closed in on myself, the pain in my chest unlike any other before I succumbed to darkness. 

 

“But you didn't and in a few days you'll be right as rain.” She stood and walked to the other side of me, gently unhooking the spent infusion and moving it away. “Are you hungry?”

 

“Thirsty,” I pouted and she smiled fondly, softly.

 

“I'll bring you something.” With that she turned and exited the room leaving me alone with my thoughts.

 

-

 

From his call, I expected Sephiroth to be longer than he was, so when he entered the room abruptly without knocking I was visibly jolted from my sulking. He looked as he always did, immaculate, radiant, his uniform - minus the pauldrons that usually adorned his shoulders, decorated his frame. The harsh lines of his face softened slightly upon eye contact and his lips parted ever so slightly. 

 

“You look,” he paused, standing feet away “better than I expected.” He finished and his shoulders dropped slightly, releasing some of the tension coiled in them. 

 

“I look shit,” a dry laugh pushed from my throat as I finished, my voice had returned slightly but retained some of the hoarseness present from not using it for a few days. 

 

“You look fine, in comparison to when last I saw you.” He said, unmoving, his gloved fingers balled at his side slightly, the leather creaking slightly with the movement. It was, as always, hard to discern what he was thinking, but I sensed hesitation. 

 

“You can come closer, I won't break.” I looked him in the eye as I spoke, a frown furrowing my brow. He eyed me for a second before taking three measured steps to stand at the foot of my bed. It was as though he didn't know how to console me, what to do or say. “What's wrong?” I probed, an attempt to pry him from this state of suspension, I patted the bed next to my hip. He eyed the gesture and then stepped around cautiously, finally lowering himself gently onto the bed as I moved my hand, his body twisted to face me, his eyes hesitating on the needle in my arm before stopping at my eyes. He had the look of man that had too much to say and no idea where to begin, it felt almost awkward. 

 

Then, an image flashed into my mind, him, furrowed brows, bloody fingerprints smeared on his face, the memory of my own strained voice. 

 

‘ I love you.’ 

 

Oh. I had said that, hadn't I? I felt my face heating up, my body tensing as I averted my gaze. But why was I embarrassed? In that moment I was certain I was going to die, I couldn't leave it unsaid, however selfish that may have been, but it was the truth of it after all. 

 

“I'm sorry,” I said, my voice a near whisper as my eyes caught his again. 

 

“Why?” His eyes narrowed at mine. 

 

“If I worried you, I..

 

“We've discussed this, it's a ridiculous notion. I will worry on my own terms.” His voice was quiet, soft but with an edge.

 

Words dried in my throat and I nodded curtly, looking down at my hands in my lap, acutely aware of his eyes on me. 

 

“If you hadn't have been there I -”

 

“I was there, don't get caught up on hypotheticals.” His voice was stern as he cut me off, his hand reached out to take the side of my neck, the leather encasing his hand warm to the touch, his fingers gripping at the back of my neck, but so gently. He twisted his body as his other hand joined it on the other side of my face, forcing me to look into his serpentine eyes. 

 

“Sephiroth I -” he stopped my words by leaning forwards and placing his lips against mine, his eyes shut as his lips moved softly against my own, I raised my hand to his cheek, the other finding its place on his forearm. 

 

The door opened at that moment, I pulled away sharply but his face remained close to mine, craning slightly to see who had disturbed us.

 

“Ah! I'm so sorry I didn't realise - I just came to say - do you want me to go?” The mild panic in Carmen's voice was evident. 

 

“Doctor,” was Sephiroth's begrudging greeting as he retreated from me, narrowed eyes cutting to Carmen so sharply she visibly recoiled before nodding her head in response. 

 

Her swallow was practically audible before she cleared her throat. “If you feel up to it - you can go. Your tests came back good, you'll have to -” she swallowed again, eyes flitting between Sephiroth and I. “- rest up for a few days, then I'll see you and ur, we can go from there. But there's no point -” another momentary pause “in staying here, when you can chill at home.” her voice pitched in a way I'd never heard it before, nerves evident as she spoke. 

 

“She thinks you're cool,” I leant towards Sephiroth as I spoke, a coy smirk as I eyed Carmen who went about twenty shades of red in the space of a few seconds.  

 

“I am cool,” he deadpanned, the tension that had been present in the room evaporating slightly with the banter. 

 

“Ah, I -” defeated she hung her head “yeah I think you're cool,” she mumbled quietly and he huffed a slight laugh from his nose, a smile crept onto my lips. 

 

“I'll take her to mine,” Sephiroth added after a moment, his voice returned to its standard levels of indifference.

 

Carmen nodded, eyes lingering between us for a moment. “It'll do her good to have someone to take care of her, the infusion will make her feel rough as well,” she paused “well, I'll get you sorted for discharge - sorry to have disturbed you,” she nodded her head politely before making a swift retreat. 

 

-

 

By the time we made it back to his, the infusion had fully taken its toll on my already weakened body. Carmen had forced me to eat some toast before I had left but it had sat heavy in my stomach, my head pounded as well and despite the fact that I'd slept for two full days, I was more tired than I think I'd ever been. 

 

“Do you need anything?” He asked as I settled into his sofa. 

 

“Don't you have work to be doing?” I countered his question, he responded with an audible intake of breath, releasing it as a sigh as he moved to sit beside me, I followed him with my lazy gaze. 

 

“It doesn't matter if I do, now my question stands.”

 

“I just want you to stay with me for a bit,” I said quietly and he softened, his eyelashes dropping slightly as he looked at me. He reached across with his free hand and pushed my hair behind my ear his fingers brushing across my cheek as he completed the gesture. 

 

“I have to say something,” I steeled myself slightly. 

 

He tilted his head in response but didn't respond audibly, I knew him well enough at this point to know it was encouragement to continue. 

 

“I was so scared I was going to die, but - I know I didn't and you were there and it was fine but” I faltered, the words weren't coming to me as easily as I'd hoped, hot tears pricked at the back of my eyes as I spoke, I was sick of crying. “I was scared because I don't -” his thumb moved against my cheek but he remained silent, waiting for me to continue. “I don't want to lose you. Sephiroth, I meant what I said, I know it was selfish of me to admit it - to tell you only because I thought I was going to die, but I did mean it, I do mean it,” as I spoke the tears spilled over. 

 

He closed his eyes, expelling a long breath. He was a man of actions, not words, and it was clear from the look on his face as his eyes found mine again that words simply eluded him, how could they not? 

 

“You're fragile right now,” a simple statement, softly spoken. “I am not accustomed to matters of the heart, of feelings, they're foreign to me, a concept, not a reality.” He looked away for a brief second, I swallowed thickly “I have never felt the need to protect something as fiercely as I did with you laying on the ground behind me. In that moment, I was not a weapon to be pointed, but a shield made only for you.” He pulled me closer with gentle hands coaxing me towards him. “I hate to see tears on you, it seems to happen far too often of late.” He spoke the words against my lips before pressing his to mine. “Now is not the time for heavy conversation. Perhaps with time I will find words for my feelings.” He muttered as he pulled away. 

 

I nodded, ironically unable to form words and so I looped my arms around his neck, my face pressed into the join of his shoulder. My hands gripped at his hair behind his back, it was an anchor rooting me as I willed my emotions away. What did I have to be sad about? These moments with him were everything. 

 

“Thank you,” my words were muffled against his skin. 

 

“For?” His voice rumbled through me. 

 

“Everything.” 

Notes:

They are just so cute T^T

And Seph is just so emotionally stunted, bro needs some help, but he's getting there!

Seph's PoV went down better than I anticipated, maybe I'll squeeze some more out in the future!

Thank you as always guys <3

Chapter 35: Chapter 35

 

For several days I lived in the sanctuary of Sephiroth's space. The first, I was confined to his sofa, tucked beneath a blanket whilst the mako infusion ran its course across my body. Coupled with the exhaustion of the ordeal my body had been through, I was practically incapacitated, but mercifully I spent the day drifting in and out of sleep which served well to break up the monotony of feeling like absolute and total shit. 

 

The worst of it was done when I awoke on the second day, the lingering throb of a headache remained, in place of nausea, a deep set hunger gnawed at my gut and my limbs were heavy and sore, but it was a vast improvement on the immobility I felt the day before. Sephiroth had stayed with me for much of the first day, working at his desk and leaving once for a couple of hours. The second day, he had left before I woke, a small note sat atop his pillow - ‘ I will be back for breakfast, S.’ I expected his penmanship to be hurried, obviously rushed and perhaps messy, but it was precise, neat and orderly, much like the man that penned it, a soft cursive slant added a unique layer to it, was everything this man did exquisite?

 

True to his word, he had returned for breakfast, although I suspected the motive behind his return was simply to check on me. After we had eaten he had changed from his more casual gym clothes into his standard SOLDIER trench, as he walked into the living room he was pulling it across his body, I watched with obvious interest as he fastened each belt across his waist with practiced efficiency, finishing the look with the token shoulder guards. He caught my eye, a smirk dusting his features and I didn't even look away. I was unashamed in my admiration, everything he did, every move he made captured and held my attention for no other reason than it was him completing the motion.

 

“I am training thirds in the grasslands today, Lazard wishes to boost morale, since the conclusion of the war it has been lacking.” His voice caught me from my transfixion, I met his eyes after one final sweep of his frame and nodded. 

 

“I always liked the grasslands,” I remarked absently as he approached my perch on his sofa, his eyes studying my face as he bent to my eye level. 

 

“When we find a moment, I'll take you there, if you'd like to go.” His voice was quiet, volume of any sort unnecessary in the still of the room. 

 

“I'd like that a lot,” I smiled looking down and away from the inspection of his gaze. 

 

“I'll be back in the evening, do not wait up for me unnecessarily,” he caged me softly, one hand on the arm of the sofa, the other on the back of it as he leant in further. “You seem improved today,” his face was only inches from mine, errant strands of hair slipped across his shoulder brushing my hands in my lap. 

 

“I feel better than yesterday, I'll be right as rain in a couple of days,” I met his eyes again, taking in his features as if I hadn't one-thousand times prior. “If I'm feeling okay tomorrow, I'll go see Carmen, I don't want to loaf around for any longer than I have to.” 

 

He huffed the smallest noise of amusement from his nose, his eyes closing as he shook his head. “You should take advantage of the rest, I would assume given the events of the other day you Turks will soon be inundated.”

 

“Which is precisely why I'd rather get back to it as quickly as possible.” 

 

He studied me for a moment before advancing, pressing a delicate kiss to my lips, as though I would break should he use any kind of force. I raised my hand to his face, drawing him closer to deepen the motion, the other hand joining it on his face as it intensified. 

 

After a few long moments he pulled away to look at me “I must go and I fear I will not be able to if you continue with this temptation,” another quick kiss pushed to my waiting lips before he pulled away completely, my hands falling from him as he stood to height. “Contact me, should you need aught.” 

 

I nodded “See you later,” I spoke as with one last glance he retreated from my sight, the soft click of the door, the lingering warmth and the smell of him the last remnants of his presence in the room before I was left in solitary silence. 

 

Reno phoned, a quick conversation after my well-being, flippant and seemingly carefree as he was, he was anything but. It was a small gesture, a simple three minute phone-call but it warmed me from the inside out. He promised a trip to the bar when I was feeling up to it. On top of this, Cissnei had checked in via text, a chirpy little message just asking after me, she was beyond her years in wisdom and despite being only sixteen, was as good of a friend as any of the adults I surrounded myself with. 

 

-

 

Later that evening I drew myself the hottest bath my body could handle, scented bubbles creating a layer at the top courtesy of a dusty untouched bottle tucked away at the back of his bathroom cabinet. As I relaxed into the hot water I felt weightless, the tension in my body instantly dissipating as I submerged myself up to my neck. I would forever and always be jealous of his enormous bath, I could lay flat and my feet wouldn't even touch the other end, my entire body covered and it wasn't even full to the top. I suppose the one redeeming factor was that I could simply use it whenever I pleased. 

 

As I relaxed my eyes fluttered closed, a huge breath of relief pushing from my lips, only for the moment to be broken by the door swinging open abruptly. I jolted from my thoughts, relaxing only when I craned my neck to see Sephiroth stood in the doorway. 

 

“I wondered where you were,” he muttered, his shoulders sagging slightly as he met my eyes. 

 

“Did you think I'd ran away?” I twisted my body, crossing my arms on the edge of the tub and resting my chin atop them, a small smirk on my face.  

 

“Are you feeling better?” He moved as he spoke, advancing to stand barely a foot away, a contemplative look on his face. 

 

“Not perfect, but definitely better. How was training?” I had to lean back slightly to look up at him, craning my neck almost uncomfortably to keep his eyes.

 

He puffed from his nose shaking his head once “a dull affair, but the thirds managed to entertain themselves. Fair was there too, you know how he is.” 

 

“The light of the party,” a small smile at the thought of Zack just being Zack, his infectious energy and enthusiasm, it was difficult for it not to rub off on the people around him. “What are you doing now?” 

 

“I had planned to shower, then prepare food, but here you are obstructing my plans,” he reached out, his gloved hand was level with my face and took my chin in his palm as though inspecting it. 

 

“You can still shower,” I pouted “but there's a perfectly good bath here, as well,” I looked up at him through my lashes, a sly smile on my face as his thumb absently ran across my cheek, his silence suggesting he was in thought. “A perfectly good bath that's more than ample for two people,” my voice was quiet as I spoke again. 

 

“Is that an invitation?” His thumb stilled against my cheek but his palm closed slightly around my chin. 

 

“Just a suggestion,” I shrugged, the noise of the water moving with my actions filling the silence that followed. 

 

“Hmm,” the low noise in his throat sounded as his hand retreated. “Perhaps in a moment,” he spoke as he turned on his heel and exited the way he'd come. 

 

Of course, he returned a few long moments later, devoid of his armour, coat and boots affording me the delectable view of his bare torso. I would never tire of the sight, it always brought a heat to my face as I drank in the sight of him bare chested and approaching. He shed the rest of his clothes with a grace that shouldn't be allowed when pulling off one's trousers, and stepped towards the bath, motioning to me with a quick tilt of his head. I scooted forwards, my eyes finally leaving his form as he stepped into the bath, settling behind me with one leg either side of my body, before gripping my waist and pulling me back towards him before I even had a chance to move myself.

 

“You do like it hot, hm?” His quiet voice, barely above a whisper ghosted across my ear, I could feel the rumble of his chest against my back as he spoke, goosebumps erupted down my arms. I leant back as my body relaxed into him, a deep sigh of contentment leaving my lips. 

 

I twisted in his hold to look at him, finding his lips to be in line with my view, his eyes hooded as he looked down at me without tilting his head. I brought my wet hand up to his face, trailing water and stray bubbles across his cheekbone as my fingers delicately travelled the line of his jaw, wordless as I admired him before ushering him towards me for a kiss. He instantly caught on, dipping his head and locking his lips with mine as I moved my body for a better angle. The rush of heat that traversed my body had absolutely nothing to do with the temperature of the water encasing us. 

 

He hummed against my lips before he pulled away. “Careful now,” he whispered against them as he retreated, warning words spoken softly. 

 

I could feel his muscles flex against my back as he shifted, my stomach tensing as his hand returned holding a washcloth. My breath hitched as he ran it across my torso, his hot breath against my ear as his hand travelled across it, up to my chest, suddenly so sensitive. His other hand snaked around my waist, not restraining me but definitely holding me, his fingers splayed across my belly as he placed an open mouthed kiss to the top of my shoulder. Man would be the absolute end of me, not knowing what to do with my hands I rested them on my knees, eyes fluttering shut as his hand swept across my chest again, a shaky breath pushing from my lungs and through my lips. 

 

His lips travelled, slow wet kisses pressed higher to the join between my neck and shoulder where his teeth grazed so gently as he pulled away, I could feel his smirk at the way my body reacted to him. 

 

“This isn't why I invited you to my bath,” the words left my mouth as confidently as I could force them to, but the slight shake to them wouldn't go unnoticed. 

 

“Oh?” The single syllable was stretched as he spoke, his hand moving deliberately with the cloth, it was everything in my power to stop a noise, my teeth gently biting my lips to seal them. “Here I was thinking I was helping you bathe,” his words a teasing purr against my skin as his hand halted. “Do you want me to stop?” A whisper. 

 

I was stubbornly silent for a long moment. “What if I say yes?”

 

“Then I call you a liar.” His teeth grazed my shoulder again as his free hand lowered, hooking down with expert precision to caress the heat between my legs, I lost my internal battle as something between a gasp and a whine escaped me. “You don't want me to stop.” Of course I didn't. 

 

I rested my hand atop his between my thighs and encouraged him to press it there, relishing in the feeling of his fingers against me. Even without looking, smugness radiated from him, little encouragement was needed for him to move in such a way that had my breaths sharp, almost silent, needy noises echoing in the quiet of the room along with the rhythmic slosh of the water. I turned my face, twisting my body and his lips caught mine instantly, less restraint than before as they moved in tandem with mine, his mouth dominating me as his tongue searched, probed and swept. 

 

I gripped his hand to pull it away, my lips parting from his at the same time as our eyes met.

 

“I need you,” I breathed against his mouth, breath hitching at the way his pupils flared instantly. 

 

“Then have me.” 

 

He guided me as my body twisted, washcloth forgotten, floating on the surface as his hands found my hips, lifting me as I faced him. My hand between us guided him to where he needed to be before I slowly sunk onto him, my eyes meeting his as they hooded and his lips parted in a silent breath, relishing the sight, drinking in the subtle nuances of his pleasure. 

 

The weightless feeling of the water surrounding us eased the burn of my aching muscles as I shifted against him, my hands on his shoulders, his hooking at the tops of my thighs, helping me to set a slow, but steady rhythm. 

 

I pushed myself to him, our chests together as I moved, the water on our skin feeling cooler as my body heated against him, the slick of it eliminating the friction but giving way to a sensation that was no less pleasant. My hand moved, fingers ghosting his jaw as our eyes remained locked, lips parted against each other as breathy noises of delight passed between us. Gods, he was perfect in every way a man could be. 

 

“You're sublime,” sentimentality shared as his voice passed over me, tension curling around my body as it moved against his, fingers gripped at my soft skin as he guided me to hasten. 

 

It was over far more swiftly than I wanted it to be, emotional and physical ecstasy washing over my body as the built tension released with one strained noise as it pushed from me. I wound my hand around his neck and pushed my lips to his once more as my body curled around his everywhere we touched, waves of pleasure engulfing me in a perfect feeling of complete elation. 

 

He joined me in my bliss, his low, gravelly sound forcing our lips apart as my name wound around his tongue in a prayer, holding me impossibly close as seemingly every muscle in his body went rigid. A few sharp jolts of his hips followed before he relaxed against me, kissing me hard before his head lulled back baring the column of his throat to me  and I sank into him, suddenly lacking any strength I had mustered. For a little while, the only sounds were our sharp breaths as we shared a moment of stillness. 

 

“I'm surprised you had it in you,” he muttered eventually as he head pulled forward to look down at me as I sought refuge in the crook of his neck, my fingers tracing soft, lazy patterns over his chest. 

 

“Me too,” one soft sound of a laugh escaped me as I looked up at him. “But now I don't think I've anything left in me.” It was true, exhaustion had washed over me as we sat entwined in the bath, unmoving. “I need to wash my hair, you distracted me.” I pouted as he reached up a hand to still mine on his chest, drawing it to his lips to place a soft kiss upon my fingers.

 

“Fortunately, hair is something I'm well accustomed to. I'll assist you.” He released my hand and I kept it in place, tracing the line of his jaw before moving back to his lips.

 

“I'd like that.” So many words died on the tip of my tongue, my mouth opening to speak and closing with a soft purse. 

 

“What is it?” The barest hint of concern seeped into his quiet voice upon noting my hesitation. 

 

“I need to speak to Tseng about the materia,” I said quietly. 

 

His eyes narrowed slightly, a motion so quick I would have missed it had I not been studying him so intently. He breathed in deeply, holding it for a second before letting the sigh flutter across me, his expression steeled as regarded me. 

 

“You're certain that's a wise idea?” He finally spoke.

 

“I can't risk leaving it all to chance, that woman - we'll be looking for her, it's my duty but if I run into her alone,” I paused as my voice elevated a level, taking a deep breath before continuing “Seph if you hadn't been there, I'd be dead. You can't deny that, it was luck. Next time, what if you're not there? What if no one is?” My fingers pressed gently to the side of his jaw. “I can't leave it to chance that it won't happen again, I need some answers. I need help .” 

 

He averted his gaze, eyes casting downwards as I spoke, an unspecified emotion festering beneath the surface of him as his jaw set with tension. Slowly he nodded, another sigh passing his lips as his eyes met mine again. 

 

“If it's what you want, I won't stop you.” 

 

“But you don't agree that I should speak to him?” I probed at him, holding his gaze as his bore into me. 

 

“My opinion on the matter is of little consequence,” his voice was flat, even, unwilling to display any emotion behind it. 

 

“Of course it is, I trust you and if you think I shouldn't I'd like to know why,” my hand stilled on his neck as I spoke, resting there. 

 

“I am concerned. If they haven't been honest with you, what reason is there for that?” His hand at my hip gripped slightly as he spoke. “I don't want you in a position where it becomes difficult to protect you.” His voice was quieter as he spoke. 

 

“We can't even know for sure if Tseng is aware.”

 

“Of course he's aware, there's very little that goes on in this company that he isn't aware of, him and Verdot.” He scoffed before he spoke. “If they send you to Hojo, he is one person I cannot protect you from.” His free hand found my face as he spoke. “I would sooner rend his flesh from his body than hand you over to him.” My brows pulled into a frown as I studied his face, a beat of silence following his words. 

 

“If they try to send me to Hojo we can just run away.” I was half serious as I spoke, his lips turned upwards slightly as he shook his head. 

 

“If it meant ensuring your safety, I would leave with you in a heartbeat,” he advanced on me as he spoke, his lips ghosting mine. 

 

“That can be our backup plan, if everything goes to shit we run away into the night and never look back.” I pressed a kiss to his waiting lips as I finished speaking. 

 

“Perhaps we should do it anyway,” he muttered as I pulled back, his glowing eyes a swirl of green layered over a hint of blue as they found mine. “The situation with Genesis and Angeal has been -” he paused momentarily “eye opening, if nothing else. Regardless of how Shinra covets me, I am no less replaceable.” 

 

“Bullshit, no one holds a candle to you, they know it, I know it, you know it.”

 

“SOLDIERs are just weapons to wield, when their purpose is served they are tossed aside.” 

 

“Not you, you're their fucking poster boy.” 

 

“You needn't remind me,” his lip curled in a momentary sneer as he spoke. “Let's take this elsewhere, lest the water stagnate around us.” 

 

He had to help me out of the bath, my aching muscles coupled with being still for so long had rendered my legs near useless. He washed my hair in the shower, gentle and thorough, before wrapping me in a bathrobe and sending me on my way while he sorted his own locks out. He cooked dinner, we ate together and then we practically passed out on the sofa, a quiet drama mere background noise, neither of us paid attention to it, only each other as we basked in the company of one another, which is how we fell asleep, entwined on his sofa.

 

Notes:

I absolutely love this chapter, I had a really good time writing it, it flowed so easily and I finished it satisfied with the content, writing them in their contentment is just such a blessing :')

That said, I had hoped to get a new chapter of Subject of Interest out before posting this, it's almost finished I just felt it was taking too long xD

Excuse the long delay, I'm having to adjust to a new work- life balance and I'm not finding the time I had when I started out!

That all said, I really hope you guys enjoyed !!

Chapter 36: Chapter 36

“Take a seat,” Tseng sat behind his desk, fingers steepled beneath his chin as he eyed me entering his room. I nodded a greeting and heeded his words, sitting on the opposite side of the desk to him. A few beats of silence passed before he drew a breath to speak. “It's worth noting that I don't expect you to return to active duty immediately, take a few days and then we'll phase your return with desk duties.” His gaze was sharp as ever, studious as his eyes stayed on mine. 

 

“The worst news,” I huffed a laugh and leaned back in my chair, chewing my lip absently. 

 

“I do need a report, however.” He paused momentarily “what happened?” 

 

I averted my gaze for a second while I considered how to weave my words, swallowing deeply. “Their leader was there, she thought I'd killed her men so she came at me, full force from the off.” I shook my head as I spoke “I literally didn't stand a chance, she was so unbelievably strong I've never encountered anything quite like it - well, never been in a fight with anyone like that at least.” 

 

He folded his arms and also pushed himself back in his chair, eyebrows raising quickly as he encouraged me to carry on. 

 

“But not just that,” I looked down at my hands in my lap “my chest, it -” I shook my head again “- it felt like my body reacted to her, I don't know how to put it. I'd get this horrific pain, but like, she would react as well, it's so hard to explain. It felt like I was being stabbed, I coughed up blood but there was no physical reason for it.” I took a deep breath as I steeled my resolve and met his eyes again. “Tseng, I have to ask you about something.”

 

“If it's unrelated, it can wait.” His words were blunt. 

 

“Well, it's not entirely. You see, the first time I met Aerith, she told me -” I paused again, summoning the last remaining dregs of my resolve “-she told me there's a materia in my chest -” his eyebrows raised, the motion so subtle, so slight I would have missed it if I weren't looking for a reaction. “- I can't help but feel it's the reason for the pain, for the weakness I had against that woman specifically. I also suspect it's linked to all the problems I've been having.” I didn't go as far to accuse him or the company of anything at all, leaving the ball entirely in his court with regards to his next words. 

 

He was silent for what felt like an age, tension in the air almost palpable as he looked at me with a mix of veiled suspicion and curiosity. 

 

“Why did you not address this with me sooner? Why wait until it became an issue that very nearly cost you your life?” His tone was so neutral I could gather nothing from it at all. 

 

“I was apprehensive. I don't know what's happening, why it's happening either. The more I thought about it, the more scared I was. It got me wondering, is it the reason I was offered an entirely new life on a platter? If I told someone I knew, what would happen to me then? I just don't know Tseng.” His eyes narrowed as I rambled on, a deep breath of air filling his lungs and releasing as a sigh. 

 

“This stays in this room, am I perfectly clear?” he spoke after a moment and I nodded, wide eyed. “I mean that, not even Reno, or Sephiroth.” I nodded again. “We were instructed to offer you a position within the company, yes, but the exact reason was never disclosed to me. I am well aware of the nature of things that occurred in Nibelheim following the Kalm incident, you are one of the fortunate ones.” My eyes narrowed as he spoke but I remained silent. “I am not aware of the exact circumstances surrounding your situation, even I am not privy to that knowledge. My directive was to offer you a position, a situation you couldn't refuse, should you have refused..” he tilted his head, I did not need him to elaborate. 

 

“What did occur in Nibelheim?” I could feel my heart hammering against my chest.

 

“Hojo.” It was all the clarity I needed. A hole opened up in my stomach, acid in my throat as I received some form of confirmation. But it still didn't help, I all but had confirmation from previous assumptions, from the small help Sephiroth had offered, Tseng spelling it out simply opened the door for more questions. “But Aerith told you it was a materia in your chest? This is news to me.” His words were followed with a silence before he hummed low in his chest, contemplative. “What else did she tell you?”

 

“That she's an Ancient, which would explain how she could apparently talk to the damn thing. She told it to sleep, but when I fought with that woman, I'm sure it woke up. Whatever that even means.” The last words were a quiet mumble. 

 

“Proceed with caution, tell no one and leave it with me.” His expression was unchanged, but the slightest shift in his tone was there, it eased some of the dread that coiled in my stomach. 

 

“Please don't send me to Hojo,” my voice was meek, quiet as it left my lips. 

 

“You're a Turk now, we look after our own, I wouldn't wish that man on my greatest adversary.” It was the first genuine beat of kindness I had ever heard from the man, despite his emotionless delivery, the words were enough. “I do require a written report, send it up by the weekend, Monday you can report to me at nine AM sharp. Understood?” I nodded, his entire demeanour shifting towards professionalism in an instant. “Dismissed.” 

 

I left with a feeling of relief, a weight lifted. 

 

“Well, if it isn't little miss part timer. Planning your next near-death experience for a cheeky few days off?” Reno's teasing lilt reached my ears before he entered my field of vision. He descended upon me at blinding speed, his arms fully engulfing me as he pulled me into his chest in a rare display of true affection. He propped his head on top of mine as I wrapped my arms around him, returning the gesture. “Don't ever fucking play that shit again, do you hear me?” He said quietly, his voice low as he spoke. 

 

“I fully don't intend to, don't worry,” I laughed as we released each other, he held my elbows for a few seconds before reaching up to boop my nose. 

 

“You know, Roth looked like a fish out of water when he walked into the room holding you, if I hadn't been so concerned I would have papped him, because the look on his face would have sold for millions,” he pushed my hair out of my face as he spoke and I wrinkled my nose, pulling back and away. 

 

“Right, stop manhandling me mate, it's weird .” I paused.

 

“Right, sorry,” he rolled his eyes playfully as he pulled away from me, hands falling to my shoulders before retreating completely. “When you back?” 

 

“Monday, but light duties.” I thinned my lips and puffed out my cheeks in a display of my unhappiness. 

 

“Aw sweet so you'll be here for my amusement between missions,” he grinned.

 

“No, I'll be here working.” 

 

“Light duties are basically permission to turn up and do sweet nothing girl, abuse that power!” He grinned. 

 

Next stop on my agenda was a trip to Carmen, who sat at her desk typing away when I arrived, though she soon turned to greet me with her beautiful little dimpled smile and soft eyes. She took my vitals, ran some tests and drew blood ‘a quick once over’ she had called it. By now, Shinra surely had enough of my blood to start a bank with. 

 

“You know, when you told me you were seeing Sephiroth I almost didn't believe you,” she remarked almost absently as the vial of my blood slowly filled. “Just casual though? Not sure if I believe that part,” her eyes flicked to mine and she grinned. 

 

I resisted the urge to shrug in response due to the needle in my arm, opting to shake my head instead. “Why would I even lie about that?” 

 

“I don't know it just seems so out there, I know he works here but whenever I see him it's like he's some untouchable celebrity.” She removed the needle slowly as she spoke, fastening a little ball of wool where it had been and wheeled her chair around the room to store the fresh liquid. 

 

“How's Reno then? That still a thing?”

 

She snorted “we hooked up a few times, it's more like a booty-call arrangement than anything. Which is fine, I think it would complicate things with work if it were anything more,” she explained as she wheeled back to me, tablet in hand. “We won't know for sure if your little problem is back at full force until your infusion wears out, so I'm gonna refrain from booking you in again for a couple of weeks.” She scrolled as she spoke “Tseng has you down for return on Monday, I don't see an issue with that but take it easy. We don't know exactly what we're dealing with and while you're fine, I'd rather play it safe. You can check in with me on the following Friday just to make sure.” She paused “on paper you're fit as a fiddle but, how are you feeling?” 

 

“Fine really, a little tired, lethargic maybe? I don't know. I feel like I get worn out really quickly, just doing little things.” I explained. 

 

“Bloods will show if there's any deficiencies or anomalies that might cause that, I'll let you know.” She nodded slowly as she typed away on the screen. 

 

I returned home, well - to Sephiroth's to find him lounging on the sofa. His elbow rested on the arm, fisted hand supporting his head whilst the other held a book, his hair was draped over his shoulder held loosely by a tie. He was a picture of relaxation, his posture lacked any tension even as he slowly moved his head to meet my gaze, sharp eyes meeting mine. He could take my breath away anytime I saw him. 

 

“How did it go?” His deep voice passed across the space between us as he dogeared the corner of his book and shut it softly, leaning forwards to place it on the table before settling into his original position. 

 

“Better than expected, to be honest.” I shrugged “he told me not to say anything but, I mean obviously I'm gonna talk to you,” I snorted slightly as I spoke. He watched me intently as I moved to sit near him, his neck twisted but his body unmoved. 

 

“What did he say?”

 

“He basically confirmed what we already sort of knew, but he doesn't know anything.” I paused adding: “ apparently, but I don't know I sort of feel inclined to believe him. He told me to leave it with him, so I guess I'll just wait and see for a bit.” I shrugged as I finished talking. 

 

He regarded me for a long moment, eyes searching my face and vaguely narrowed with thought, a silence that stretched out enough to hit me with a pang of anticipation. “When do you return to work?” He asked, finally. 

 

“Monday.” 

 

“Perhaps by then, he will have some answers to offer you.” he remarked, his voice flat as he spoke, his eyes leaving mine. 

 

“Yeah well, we'll see. He said he won't ship me to Hojo, so that's one bonus I guess.” 

 

“Good, let's hope he stays true to his word.” He looked at me again, expression all but unreadable. He didn't seem cross or upset, but he certainly didn't seem overjoyed either. 

 

“I know you didn't want me to talk to Tseng,” his eyes narrowed again as I spoke “but I need help, you can't always be there to protect me.” 

 

He sighed through his nose, shaking his head and averting his eyes. “Keep me updated,” were his only words before he stood, making his way across the room to the kitchenette. He was brooding, silently in thought as he moved about, it stemmed from a place of concern whether he would openly admit it or not.

Notes:

Well, it's been a hot minute hasn't it? Seriously, life has me by the throat with my free time - and I recently decided to play through the DMC series and I am absolutely hooked, genuinely just no-lifing it and doing absolutely nothing else. Once it releases me from the clutches of hyperfixation (Vergil please let me go) I'll definitely be more present!

This chapter is more of an interlude, but it's always great writing characters interacting - especially MC and Reno!

Hope you enjoyed, I hope not to keep you waiting so long in future :>

Chapter 37: Chapter 37

I stayed with Sephiroth during the days leading up to my return to work, returning to mine only to pack a bag of necessities. We had fallen into a comfortable routine of just being around each other, he had been attentive enough without being suffocating or overbearing. But simply just being around him was enough to keep my mind at ease and my anxieties at bay. 

 

Returning to the office, dressed in my uniform had brought some of those anxieties to the surface. As I waited in the elevator I could feel the film of sweat at my palms, the raised skin on the inside of my lip that I had been chewing absently, could hear my own heartbeat in my ears. I was ready to return to normality, but unsure of what that might bring. 

 

But why? It was just desk duty. At the very least, it would be nice to see the rest of the Turks. 

 

No one was around when I arrived so I headed straight to Tseng's office and to my surprise when I opened the door he wasn't alone. Sat opposite him, the picture of resplendent beauty, was Cassandra, who craned her neck slightly to regard my entrance, a polite smile her only greeting. 

 

“The professor is here to assist with your situation.” Tseng clarified as a questioning look settled on my face at the woman. 

 

Well, it was at least preferable to Hojo. Though I wasn't sure I completely trusted her either, the one benefit was that, as far as I knew, she wasn't a complete moral disaster, or a raging psychopath. Beggars can't be choosers, I suppose. 

 

I nodded my head in acknowledgment and stood completely still as the room silenced. 

 

Tseng sighed quietly. 

 

I thinned my lips. 

 

“She will work with you in the hopes of gaining some clarity. This will occur during your normal working hours, as you're on light duties, it shouldn't affect the general day-to-day to have you absent every now and then.” He spoke, breaking the silence. 

 

“When do we start?” I spoke, eyeing the back of her head. 

 

“No time like the present.” She stood as she spoke, her length of auburn hair falling perfectly into place as she reached full height. She was so effortlessly beautiful it almost made me jealous. Almost.  “You'll have to come to my lab, unfortunately the equipment is too cumbersome to move all the way here.” 

 

“What exactly do you know?” I narrowed my eyes slightly and caught Tseng raising an eyebrow in the corner of my vision. 

 

“That you have a problem that is allegedly related to a materia that may or may not be living rent free in your body. I seek to confirm or deny that before we make any solid plans.” Her grass-green eyes met mine as she spoke, her face betrayed nothing, her mannerisms were relaxed, gesturing gently with her hand as she spoke, the other sat at her hip. 

 

“What do you gain from this?” I couldn't help but be skeptical. 

 

“If it is materia related, I'd like to study it. It's kind of my thing, after all?” She offered, her lips tilting up as she spoke. 

 

“Alright, after you then.” 

 

Tseng called my name as I made to leave, Cassandra had already left the room, I turned to face him. 

 

“You can trust her.” His words were quiet. I thinned my lips and nodded curtly in response. 

 

The journey to her lab was mostly silent, broken only by exchanged pleasantries as we entered the elevator. I would frankly never acclimatise to the rush of unpleasantness that hit me each and every time I crossed the threshold into R&D, the dank atmosphere coupled with the strong chemical smell so present it was almost physically palpable. Thankfully, we merely had to cross through into the separated section of the floor that housed Materia Research and Development - MR&D as it was often abbreviated to. 

 

“Everything is set up so we may as well get right to it.” She said as she opened a door with her keycard, it slid open with a mechanical whir revealing a small room, not unlike a medical examination office. An examination chair sat in the centre, a large machine attached to a computer folded next to it. 

 

“This is a repurposed mako scanner, it's been modified to pinpoint the specific mako signatures left behind by materia.” She explained as she moved into the room, gesturing with her hand for me to sit at the chair. 

 

I tried to keep my face neutral as my expression threatened to fall into one of suspicion; what an oddly specific and convenient piece of equipment to have hanging around. But then, there really was no telling for anything that happened within the confines of R&D, and given Hojo had somehow been involved in whatever had been done to me, there was nothing to say there weren't a small army of Materia laden former Kalm residents housed in the depths of the building. 

 

I pushed any anxieties to the back of my mind and followed her gesture, sitting on the chair as she took a seat behind the computer terminal attached to the device. As the machine whirred to life it unfolded, the arms of the scanner lengthening slowly, LEDs glowing red until it was presumably ready and with a little chime, they switched to green. 

 

“You'll feel absolutely nothing and this will take a few minutes, if you could stay as still as possible the readings will be more accurate.” I looked at her as she spoke and I nodded. 

 

The machine made a light hum as the arms of it slowly made their way from the top of my head to the tips of my toes, inches between my body and the mechanisms. When it was done, she furrowed her brows and thinned her lips, tapping her chin rhythmically with her fingers. 

 

“Tseng said you've had troubles utilising Materia?” I nodded at her question. “In what way?” 

 

“Unless I have a mako infusion I can't make materia work properly, or really at all. It's recent, I've never had that problem before.” 

 

“And what does it feel like when you try?”

 

“It depends on the materia, but I can feel that it wants to respond, you know it's a pretty distinct feeling when they're about to work, but then right before that it's like, there's suddenly nothing at all, it's dead and unresponsive in my hands.” I paused. “Although, if someone helps , I don't really know what happens, but it works just fine.” My voice wavered slightly as I explained, the simple truth was that it was difficult to put into words. 

 

“Helps how?” She looked up at me as she questioned. 

 

“I can't explain it but.. I guess if they allow me to take from them? It feels super weird though, indescribably so,” I shrugged. 

 

“Right so, you had a mako infusion like a week ago, and you're capable while that's in your system if I'm correct?” She tapped on the computer keys momentarily. “So, until then I can't make any solid deductions, I think we wait for that to run its course and then you come back and we'll try some other things, see what's going on.” She glanced down at the screen and then back at me. “Come here,” she said, her voice a hint softer than I'd ever heard. 

 

I pushed myself off the bed and plodded around to see an image on the screen, the outline of a human body - presumably mine, green lines, some faint, some darker in patterned paths were visible on the image. But, on the right side of my chest a concentration, a green amalgamation of swirling lines, that even on the image appeared to glow, white concentrating on the center of it, my lips parted as I looked at her, blinking once. 

 

“That there is your materia.” She tapped the screen with a perfectly manicured nail. Even though I'd all but had confirmation, a wave of something lifted from my shoulders at the solid and indisputable proof laid before me. I was silent for what felt like a long while, eyes locked onto the image. 

 

“What are the other lines?”

 

“Every living thing contains mako, it's the foundations for life itself, these are pathways that help it flow through your body, this is how we can tap into and use materia. Yours are strong and healthy, though it will be interesting to see the difference when your external supply runs out.” She mused as she looked at the screen. “I'm classifying this file, I'll give you the password, but I won't share it with anyone but Tseng or Veld.” Her voice was quiet as she spoke. “When do you anticipate your infusion runs dry?”

 

“Probably about a week,” my voice was unsteady. 

 

“So, if we reconvene in a week, I can arrange for a SOLDIER to be present to help with-” she paused “whatever it is that you said allowed you to use it -”

 

“It's fine, I've got someone in mind, I'll bring him. He sort of knows my situation so he'll be discreet.” I didn't want anyone but Sephiroth to help, to know. 

 

“Okay well, that's it for now.” She clasped her hands in her lap and gave me a tight lipped smile. “I know you may not trust me, but I will help you get to the bottom of this.” 

 

A humourless laugh pushed through my lips as she spoke, but I nodded in response anyway. “I appreciate it.” The position I was in meant I was forced to trust her, but my trust wasn't earned it was built. 

 

-

 

The rest of my day was filled with mind numbing desk duties, report filing, investigation, all the good stuff. Reno was in and out, a splash of colour in the otherwise monotone make-up of my day. I'd respectively declined his invitation to the bar, I could feel the burn of fatigue weighing down my muscles, the throb of a headache threatening. As disappointed as he was, pushing myself beyond my limits simply seemed unwise, though I promised him as soon as I was up for it I'd join him as often as I could. 

 

As the day drew to a close and I opened the door to Sephiroth's apartment using his keycard, I could feel the tension physically lift from my body as soon as my eyes met his. His eyes would always display that which the rest of him would not, the barest hint of concern swirling in the verdant depths of his eyes, while his face remained stoic and expressionless. 

 

“Are you well?” His voice cut the silence of the room, low and comforting, he stood in his kitchen, knife held suspended in motion above the counter. 

 

“Tired,” I pouted “but I'm tough,” I smiled and he visibly relaxed. “Are you making dinner? You really are a little housewife.” My tone was airy as I made my way to sit across from him at my favourite perch at his breakfast bar. 

 

“Well, Shinra seems to have very little use for me past training exercises, so I may as well find some use.” He continued rhythmically chopping as he spoke. 

 

“I have some use for you actually,” elbow on the counter, I propped my chin in my hand as I gazed at him, eyes following the tense and flex of his muscles beneath his skin as he worked the knife. 

 

“Oh?” a quirked brow as the single note of a question passed his lips. 

 

“Yeah, so Tseng had Cassandra scan me today -”

 

“The professor in Materia?” His eyes narrowed as I spoke. 

 

“Yeah, better than Hojo I guess. A win is a win. She needs to run some tests next week and I need you to help me with the whole spooky ‘touch me and I work’ thing. She was gonna get someone but like, I'd just rather it was you. Plus then you can be around, I think I'd feel better if you were there and I'm not sure-” 

 

“You're rambling.” he cut me off and I could feel my cheeks heating. “Tell me when and I shall mark myself unavailable.” 

 

“But what about Laz-”

 

“I am on constant call, even now. I think Lazard can afford me a few hours of grace, no?”

 

“Thank you.” I smiled over at him and he tilted his head to the side slightly in acknowledgment. 

 

“I have something for you actually.” I raised my eyebrows slightly as he placed the knife down, before he wiped his hands and walked around the counter. I blinked as I followed his movements, curiosity leaking into my expression. 

 

He reached into his pocket and from it produced a keycard, blank and unassuming, he held it out to me. “It's for this room, you are here more than you're not, it makes logical sense for you to not have to rely on me for access.” 

 

His voice was quiet now that we were closer, but his expression did not convey the warmth that rushed to my chest, to him it was a simple gesture of efficiency, but it was so much more than that, to let me into his space, on his terms was one level of trust but to give me unlimited and uncontrolled access was something completely different. I blinked down at the little card, taking it from his hands as though it were the most delicate and precious thing on this earth.

 

“Thank you,” I said, finally tearing my eyes from the little rectangle of plastic to meet his. He bent down, a smirk catching the edges of his lips as he placed them against mine, a quick peck, demanding of nothing but the fleeting connection. 

 

“At least now you can have unlimited use of that bath you seem to covet so much,” he murmured softly as he pulled away. 

 

I smiled fondly at him. 

 

“What if I move all your stuff?” I raised my hand to take a section of hair that fell forwards into my lap between my finger and thumb, absently fiddling with it. 

 

“Then I shall rescind your privileges and evict you, though I'd rather not have to. I quite like having you around.” He kissed me again, stealing my opportunity to respond, though this time it was deeper, a passion behind it. 

 

A sense of belonging settled over me that washed away any other feelings that addled my mind, a contentment that I hadn't felt since before Kalm. He was more of a home than the four walls I lived in, and that was a feeling I never expected to find in anyone, let alone in Sephiroth. It's funny really, the way things play out, but I wouldn't change it for the world.

Notes:

I am still alive, I promise!

The plot is moving along, their relationship is blossoming and life is looking good for our Little Turk. As always, the little wholesome fluffy moments are just my absolute favourite.

Life is settling down and routine is returning so I'm finding more time to sit and write, which is wonderful.

Thank you all for your patience, I will always be here - however slowly the updates come :)

Chapter 38: Chapter 38

 

As if faithfully set to a schedule my infusion had run its course six days after meeting with Cassandra and one day before our scheduled analysis of exactly what the fuck was going on with me. Aside from a string of boring jobs and menial tasks my day to day was back to normality, fatigue no longer plagued the end of my days and I had returned to the gym. Of course, Reno had latched onto my feeling of wellness and dragged me for a ‘quiet night out.’ 

 

“It feels like it's actually been one hundred years since we hung out,” he spoke from across the table, a bowl of chicken wings in front of him. I was deeply concerned that I had a front row seat to him devouring them. 

 

“Since the night before Junon got lynched,” I shrugged picking up one of my less chaotic chicken strips and taking a bite of it. 

 

“The shots really weren't my finest idea, I think that was the worst hangover I've ever had,” he laughed before going in on a wing, every part of him devouring the small piece of boned meat was deeply disturbing to behold, a notion that must have been evident on my face for he flashed me a sauce covered grin mid chomp. 

 

“There's no way we could have known that was gonna happen,” I shook my head as I spoke. 

 

“What actually did happen on your end?” 

 

My eyes were downcast, investigating the piece of chicken I'd picked up as I searched for the right words. “Their leader was at the control centre, we fought but..” I pursed my lips “she was so strong, it was more me defending myself than actually fighting. She beat me up pretty bad, I remember Seph turning up at the exact moment I thought I was a fucking goner, like divine intervention or something.” A bitter, humourless laugh pushed past my lips as I shook my head. 

 

“Bet you were glad to see him, as if you're not every time he pops up.” 

 

“I was so fucked up I didn't really know what was happening, but yeah I was glad for sure. Anyone else wouldn't have been up to the task, Reno even he struggled, she was unreal.” 

 

“And we know absolutely jack shit about her or this organisation, it's like every time we get a lead, it goes nowhere, there's something fishy, really fishy surrounding this whole mess.”

 

“Like someone is covering for them almost,” I pursed my lips, my week of desk duty had me operating potential leads, all of which - however promising - had led to nothing. 

 

“ Exactly like someone is covering for them. To be honest, I think we should be investigating closer to home, but that's the kind of talk that would get me in deep dogshit, even I know better than to spout that out loud.” His voice was uncharacteristically hushed as he spoke, leaning across the table with his voice barely above a whisper. 

 

“Gosh Reno we gotta stop chatting secrets in public restaurants,” I smiled, he inclined his head and smirked, returning to his wings, much to my disgust. 

 

When we had finished eating, try as he might, he could not persuade me to the bar, despite his persistence. The night was young, barely eight in the evening but we parted ways outside the little chicken shop and I returned to the corporate sanctuary of the Shinra building. Now that I had a key to Sephiroth's room, mine was all but forgotten, automatically hitting the number for his floor, walking the hallway to his suite, opening the doorway to his home, which always felt more comforting than entering the threshold of my own space to be greeted by solitude.

 

He was there, as he usually was bathed in the blue light of his computer screen, seemingly engrossed in whatever laid before him. Generally when I entered he was either away at work, behind his desk or reading in quiet solitude, I had yet to find him without a task at hand - a testament to his busy mind. Recent events had pushed him into a state of quiet discontent, the loss and disappearance of his friends an unspoken drain on his mind, likely coupled with my own recent troubles. I often found myself wondering if my presence offered him a sense of grounding, at the very least I hope I brought him comfort in times that were troubling, but it was impossible to tell with a man that lacked the ability to wear his emotions on his sleeve. 

 

He looked up as I walked in, expression unchanged aside from a slight softening to his gaze as it met mine. Dark circles enhanced by directional lightning dusted the underside of his eyes, attributed to the fact that he seemed to work constantly and sleep less than he should. But despite everything, he was always the same with me, honest to a fault, blunt and abrupt as one would expect, but soft and gentle in a way that would never cease to surprise me. He had his moments of course, where he would withdraw into himself, but in those moments he would generally put a distance between us, taking a shower, stepping out to the gym, or wherever else, or just retreating to the kitchen to busy his mind. He knew he was difficult to deal with when his mood was soured, so he removed the need for me to deal with it. I didn't mind, of course, but I respected the silent consideration. 

 

“Good day?” The low notes of his voice travelled the room as I did, making my way to him. 

 

“Yeah, had dinner with Reno.” I paused as I reached him at his desk, as he turned his chair to face my approach. “It's past eight, why are you still working?” 

 

“Lazard wants the training programme restructuring, I've nothing better with which to fill my time, so why waste it?” 

 

Aha, efficiency above all else. 

 

“Well now you can fill your time with me,” our voices were both quiet, the only sounds in the room meaning no volume was needed. “You look tired.” 

 

“You know you needn't concern yourself with my wellbeing,” he looked away as he spoke, hair moving in a shimmering wave of shining silk as the light caught its movement with his body, he clicked a few times at his computer and powered it down, turning back to me and standing abruptly, my head following his movements and craning as he stood before me at full height. 

 

“Well, you can say that but absolutely will concern myself,” I placed my hands on my hips in mock defiance. “We visit Cassandra in the morning, you haven't forgotten?”

 

“I haven't.” He stepped past me as he spoke, trailing his signature scent behind him, I followed as if magnetised. 

 

“Seph?” I caught his hand as he moved, he turned to face me. “Are you okay?” 

 

His sigh was audible, but his lack of response was telling. 

 

“I haven't been out on the field since Junon, I find myself agitated. Lazard seems reluctant to send me on assignments and so I sit and stagnate day upon day. The combat simulator is repetitive and the others leave me unchallenged.” He finally responded under my unrelenting gaze. 

 

“You're bored,” I couldn't help the amusement that leaked into my tone, he had elaborated too much to describe one simple emotion. 

 

“I suppose I am, yes. But in that boredom, my mind is busy, I am less accustomed to that.”

 

“Could always outsource to the Turks, we're super busy at the moment.” 

 

“I've got a reputation to uphold, are you aware?” It was his turn to speak with unfiltered amusement. 

 

“It'd only be enhanced by our small yet prestigious group,” I held a straight face before I snorted a laugh, the smallest hint of amusement playing across his features. 

 

-

 

The SOLDIER floor was uncharacteristically quiet as I stepped from the elevator, trailing behind Sephiroth wordlessly, keeping a slight distance between us. Black hair and green-blue eyes greeted us as we turned the corner, Zack's heels clicking together in an enthusiastic salute as he grinned at his superior. 

 

“Morning sir..” he looked to me, a smile and a nod his greeting. “There's a scientist in the training room, real pretty but she won't let me in, sir.” He spoke fast, eyes flitting between us as he spoke, a knowing look on his face but he did not break character. 

 

“We'll be using it this morning,” Sephiroth replied bluntly as Zack visibly deflated. “I suggest you take on one of the optional assignments in place of training.” 

 

Zack faltered, his mouth opening to speak but he shut it abruptly and nodded, setting off at a jog as he passed us wordlessly, flashing me a charming grin as he passed. 

 

“I couldn't cope with that much energy in the morning.” I looked at Sephiroth who had a fond smile, barely visible on his face as his eyes trailed after the retreating SOLDIER. 

 

“Angeal always likened him to a puppy, his enthusiasm is limitless, it translates well, he rarely fails to complete an assignment. He's a good SOLDIER.” His words were spoken in his usual cool indifferent tone, but it was high praise from a man that rarely handed it out, however muted, his respect for Zack was obvious. 

 

The door to the training room opened with a mechanical whir, Cassandra turned immediately, the soft expression of her greeting shifting to surprise as her eyes focused on Sephiroth, a perfectly precise eyebrow raising as her gaze found mine. 

 

“When you said you had someone in mind, I hardly expected such prestige,” she remarked with a slight smile.

 

 I shrugged in response. “What can I say? Friends in high places.”

 

“Good morning to you as well,” Sephiroth mumbled dryly as the conversation passed across him. A simple nod was her greeting as they eyed each other for a second before he took his place leaning against a wall as she beckoned me over, his eyes on us but in a way that had him appearing uninterested. 

 

“So, I've got a plan to start with and then we'll go from there.” She beckoned me over with her head to a little temporary workspace she'd set up, I walked to her as she heaved a big metal briefcase onto the table. 

 

“This is similar in principle to the machine I scanned you with last week, it will track and analyse the flow of the mana and by extension, the mako around your body. I then have to run it through some programmes, I won't bore you with the technical details, but it allows us a live feed of what's going on in there.” She gestured with her hands as she spoke, eyes flicking to mine and occasionally to Sephiroth as she did so. 

 

“I don't really have a clue, so I'll just take your word for it, what do you need from me?” I responded, a smile that displayed my lack of knowledge flitting to my features. 

 

“Need you to put these patches on, you'll have to.. take off your shirt so I can place them on your torso.” Without even thinking I shed my jacket, my tie and as I began to unbutton my shirt her eyes travelled to Sephiroth. “If you'd be so kind as to turn around,” she said, a little bluntly. 

 

“I mean, I'm not going to put the shirt back on over all of the patches so, he's fine, I'm sure he can handle a bit of skin on show professionally,” I shot him a look over my shoulder, the faint sound of a huff of his laughter meeting my ears. 

 

“I can disrobe as well if it makes you more comfortable,” it was a dry, sarcastic response that Cassandra visibly snapped her head up to. 

 

“That would hardly be necessary,” she scoffed abruptly, her voice a pitch higher. 

 

“I was joking.” His deadpan response had her faltering before she turned away, the slightest flustered dusting of red at her cheeks. 

 

Patches in place, materia in hand, I entered the main training room, a glass barrier separating me from them. Cassandra gave me a thumbs up and I held the fire materia out in front of me, aiming for the target that had been set for me. 

 

The sensation of warmth spread through my arm, admittedly less lifeless than it had been many months ago at the beginning of all of this. The materia responded, presumably in its attempt to draw what it needed from me to complete its function, as it heated and began to react, it immediately and abruptly cooled in my hands and was lifeless. I tried several times, knowing it would be fruitless only served to fuel the frustration that would always come with this task, and then it stopped responding altogether. 

 

“Right so, while I run this programme we can continue,” she turned to Sephiroth as she spoke “whatever it is you do, I'll see it now.” 

 

He regarded her for a few moments, before striding into the room at my heels. “Are you alright?” He asked, voice near inaudible as we passed through the door, I turned to him and nodded with a slight smile, his eyes softening as we took stance. 

 

He stood behind me, a shield to Cassandra's view as I raised the materia before me, his hand coiling around mine as I began to activate the materia. Familiar sensations stirred as the heat of the materia sizzled in my veins, warmth erupting from our point of contact and seeping through my body igniting the same pleasant sensation it always had before. The feeling was as good as it always had been, so good in fact that I sucked in a sharp breath letting it out slowly, I heard him huff behind me, amused. But something was different, just as the materia erupted my chest restricted, not to the level it had before but a definite spike in discomfort that caused me to frown. 

 

“Knowing you as I do now, I find I know exactly how you feel when I give you my mana,” his quiet voice curled around my ears, suggestive, I didn't have to see him to know he was smirking. “Did it always feel so pleasurable?” 

 

“It did,” I shot a look back at him. 

 

“That is quite interesting,” he mused, the tone of his voice stoking at the flame that had been kindled. 

 

“The cure materia that one time was the most intense,” my voice was quiet, my tone lightly mirroring his.

 

“Perhaps I'll find myself wounded on my next assignment.” He all but whispered against my ear.

 

We tried a few more times to give Cassandra more data, but by the fifth try I was running on fumes and also, dangerously receptive to the feeling of his body against mine. Before, we had been acquaintances, but now that our relationship was intimate, the feelings were so overpowering it wasn't something I felt I could keep up in the presence of others.  

 

“So, I'm going to spend more time with these but, from what I already have, I can make some observations.” She gestured to the screen before she played a sequence. “I'll explain what we're seeing, so with just you,” she nodded to me “the materia in your hand does its job, I won't go into the science of it, but just before the moment of payout, the materia in your chest appears to suck all of that energy away.” She paused. “If I had to assume, it's absorbing it, because it doesn't flow back from it. Are you keeping up?” 

 

“Yeah, I mean so far it's not a difficult concept,” I responded, bluntly but not maliciously. 

 

“Right, sorry. Anyway, when he helps you, everything plays out the same but then..” she waited a moment to let the little video play out “where it tries to take the mana Sephiroth is feeding you, then it outright rejects it, redirecting back for the fire to do its job.” She paused the video. “I've actually never come across this before, so I'll need to really analyse it.” 

 

“What does it mean?” I asked her, brows furrowing. 

 

“Right now, I really couldn't say. But, it's definitely taking your mana into itself, absorbing it almost. I don't know what it means, or what it's doing with that mana..”

 

“It hurt, when it worked. Not like before, but enough that I was aware of it..” 

 

“Probably the moment it rejects his mana, if I were to assume.” 

 

“You make a lot of assumptions for one so well educated.” Sephiroth's voice cut across and we both turned to look at him in unison. 

 

“Well, I have to when I have no idea what I'm working with, only with educated speculation can I form the base from which I build.” It was clear from her expression and tone, his comment had struck a nerve. 

 

He tilted his head in acknowledgment, but said nothing related. “Is that all you require of me?” He turned to me as he spoke. 

 

“Yes, thank you so much for your help.” I smiled sweetly at him, a false polite smile, for appearances sake. 

 

“If you require any additional assistance, you know where to find me.” He nodded once to me, then to Cassandra before making his abrupt exit. 

 

“Would you like to get a coffee? I need a break.” Cassandra asked me suddenly. 

 

“Yeah sure I've got nothing planned for the day,” perhaps getting to know her would ease the suspicion that lingered in my mind. 

 

Some half an hour later we found ourselves nested away in a secluded corner of the Shinra cafeteria, each of us with one of their signature terrible machine coffees and little snack. Initially, we sat in a sort of awkward silence, we knew each other yes but not well enough to fall straight into comfortable conversation. 

 

“How long have you been a Turk then?” She broke the silence after a short while. 

 

“I've been on active duty for..” I paused to work it out “I don't know, like eight or nine months? The days just kind of blend into one now,” I shrugged with a little laugh “what about you, how long have you worked for Shinra?” 

 

“Years, my entire adult life. I did an internship here when I studied and Hojo took me on straight after.. I took over as department lead three years ago. I've always been interested in Materia, I find it fascinating.” She responded, looking down at her coffee as she finished speaking. “Can I ask..” she faltered for a second “..how did you manage to get Sephiroth of all people to help you? I've worked with him on multiple occasions over the years but.. if I summoned him for help he would never - unless Hojo sent him.” 

 

I considered her for a second, “we've worked together a few times, he's saved my ass on multiple occasions, he was kind of.. there when I discovered this problem of mine. Helped me try to work it out while we were away on an assignment.. he seems interested in the outcome, I wouldn't exactly say we're particularly close or anything but..” 

 

“Do you not see the way he looks at you?” I didn't expect her to cut off my words. 

 

“I don't know what you mean?” Of course I did, but I could also roll out lies and halftruths as though they meant nothing, courtesy of the Turk training programme I'd endured, but also because I wanted to keep the nature of our relationship secret.  

 

“You're either lying to me or you're very unaware.. given your occupation I would assume the former but I'll give you the benefit of a doubt.” Her words were abrupt but she was not speaking harshly, a subtle quirk of her lips as she spoke. “I won't elaborate and it's not my business to dig into, but I think perhaps next time you find yourself in his company you should take a bit more note. Many would kill to have him even acknowledge them, let alone gaze at them like that when he thinks no-one is watching.” 

 

I blushed at that, face heating as I shrunk into my chair slightly looking into my coffee. “I think you're mistaken, as if…”

 

“And the way he held you with the materia, wholly unnecessary, simply touching your hand would suffice.” 

 

“Right, I'm getting flustered and I don't like it,” I laughed nervously as I tried to deflect. She had been far too observant, while we had clearly been far too complacent. 

 

“Do you like him?” 

 

“I mean, I think he's hot, but who doesn't?” I shrugged.

 

“Touché,” a little smirk passed her lips. “But if he looked at me that way, I think I'd be inclined to act upon it.” 

 

I snorted. “Yeah well, I've got a boyfriend anyway,” not a total lie “so it doesn't matter.” 

 

“Ah, I'm sorry I wasn't aware.” She leaned back in her chair as that statement effectively ended the conversation. Or at least it would have done if my phone hadn't chimed, a notification appearing on the screen that was mercilessly face-up on the table. 

 

[Seph]: When do you plan on returning..

 

I immediately locked the phone but upon meeting her gaze it was clear she'd seen at least some of the notification. It was the first time I'd seen a truly expressive appearance to her face as her eyebrows raised and her gaze flicked to mine. 

 

“That your boyfriend?” Her tone was knowing, teasing and smug all in one and I had to fight back the groan that built in my throat. 

 

“I actually don't have a boyfriend, I just wanted you to stop grilling about him,” I mumbled in defeat. “We are good friends, better friends than I think I'm really allowed to be with him, but that's all it is, really.” 

 

“I won’t question you anymore, I respect your privacy. That was just unfortunate comedic timing.” She finished the last of her coffee before standing up. “Thank you for the company, I'll be in touch in a few days once I've had a closer look at the data from today.” 

 

“Er Cassandra..” she paused as she began to walk “.. thank you for your help.” I said softly. 

 

“It's my pleasure,” she said with a genuine smile, not the polite and tense one I was accustomed to seeing on her. 

 

I watched her leave and finally let out the quiet groan I'd been holding in. She had a sharp mind, but she'd effectively nailed our situation from observing one single interaction. At this rate half the Shinra workforce would find out that me and their prized poster boy were knocking boots, and that made me uncomfortable at worst, but something like smug satisfaction settled in my stomach as I stood. I would shout it from the rooftops if I could, so what's one more person finding out, really?

Notes:

So sorry for the long delay! I'm still two steps behind life at the moment, I actually just get home and rot in front of the TV for a couple of hours instead of doing anything mildly productive xD

Thank you all so much for waiting, as always, I hope you enjoyed the chapter!!

I'll make no promises, but hopefully the next one won't take so long :)